Search Results for 'lane'

Forums Search Search Results for 'lane'

Viewing 20 results - 21 through 40 (of 194 total)
  • Author
    Search Results
  • #6489

    In reply to: Orbs of Madjourneys

    It was a pleasant 25 degrees as Zara stepped off the plane. The flat red land stretched as far as the eye could see, and although she prefered a more undulating terrain there was something awe inspiring about this vast landscape. It was quite a contrast from the past few hours spent inside mine tunnels.

    Bert, a weatherbeaten man of indeterminate advanced age, was there to meet her as arranged and led her to the car, a battered old four wheel drive.  Although clearly getting on in years, he was tall and spry and dressed in practical working clothes.

    “Welcome to Alice,” he said, taking her bag and putting in on the back seat.  “I expect you’ll be wanting to know a bit about the place.”

    “How long have you lived here?” Zara asked, as Bert settled into the creaky drivers seat and started the car.

    Bert gave her a funny look and replied “Longer than a ducks ass.”  Zara had never heard that expression before; she assumed it meant a long time but didn’t like to pursue the question.

    “All this land belongs to the Arrernte,” he said, pronouncing it Arrunda.  “The local aboriginals.  1862 when we got here. Well,” Bert turned to give Zara a lopsided smile, “Not me personally, I aint quite that old.”

    Zara chuckled politely as Bert continued, “It got kinda busy around these parts round 1887 with the gold.”

    “Oh, are there mines near here?”  Zara asked with some excitement.

    Bert gave her a sharp look. “Oh there’s mines alright. Abandoned now though, and dangerous. Dangerous places, old mines.  You’ll be more interested in the hiking trails than those old mines, some real nice hiking and rock gorges, and it’s a nice temperature this time of year.”

    Bert lapsed into silence for a few minutes, frowning.

    “If you’da been arriving back then, you’da been on a camel train, that’s how they did it back then. Camel trains.   They do camel tours for tourists nowadays.”

    “Do you get many tourists?”

    “Too dang many tourists if you ask me, Alice is full of them, and Ayers Rock’s crawling with ’em these days. We don’t get many out our way though.” Bert snorted, reminding Zara of Yasmin. “Our visitors like an off the beaten track kind of holiday, know what I mean?” Bert gave Zara another sideways lopsided smile.  “I reckon you’ll like it at The Flying Fish Inn.  Down to earth, know what I mean? Down to earth and off the wall.”  He laughed heartily at that and Zara wasn’t quite sure what to say, so she laughed too.

    “Sounds great.”

    “Family run, see, makes a difference.  No fancy airs and graces, no traffic ~ well, not much of anything really, just beautiful scenery and peace and quiet.  Aunt Idle thinks she’s in charge but me and old Mater do most of it, well Finly does most of it to be honest, and you dropped lucky coming now, the twins have just decorated the bedrooms. Real nice they look now, they fancied doing some dreamtime murials on the walls.  The twins are Idle’s neices, Clove and Corrie, turned out nice girls, despite everything.”

    “Despite ….?”

    “What? Oh, living in the outback. Youngsters usually leave and head for the cities.  Prune’s the youngest gal, she’s a real imp, that one, a real character.  And Devan calls by regular to see Mater, he works at the gas station.”

    “Are they all Idle’s neices and nephews? Where are their parents?”  Perhaps she shouldn’t have asked, Zara thought when she saw Bert’s face.

    “Long gone, mate, long since gone from round here.  We’ve taken good care of ’em.”  Bert turned off the road onto a dirt road.  “Only another five minutes now.  We’re outside the town a bit, but there aint much in town anyway. Population 79, our town. About right for a decent sized town if you ask me.”

    Bert rounded a bend in a eucalyptus grove and announced, “Here we are, then, the Flying Fish Inn.”  He parked the car and retrieved Zara’s bag from the back seat.  “Take a seat on the verandah and I’ll find Idle to show you to your room and get you a drink.  Oh, and don’t be put off by Idle’s appearance, she’s a sweetheart really.”

    Flying Fish Inn

     

    Aunt Idle was nowhere to be found though, having decided to go for a walk on impulse, quite forgetting the arrival of the first guest.    She saw Bert’s car approaching the hotel from her vantage point on a low hill, which reminded her she should be getting back.  It was a lovely evening and she didn’t rush.

    Aunt Idle walk

     

    Bert found Mater in the dining room gazing out of the window.  “Where the bloody hell is Idle? The guest’s outside on the verandah.”

    “She’s taken herself off for a walk, can you believe it?” sighed Mater.

    “Yep” Bert replied, “I can.  Which room’s she in? Can you show her to her room?”

    “Yes of course, Bert. Perhaps you’d see to getting a drink for her.”

    Mater dining room

    #6485

    In reply to: Orbs of Madjourneys

    The two figures disappeared from view and Zara continued towards the light. An alcove to her right revealed a grotesque frog like creature with a pile of bones and gruesome looking objects. Zara hurried past.

    Osnas 1

     

    Bugger, I bet that was Osnas, Zara realized. But she wasn’t going to go back now.  It seemed there was only one way to go, towards the light.   Although in real life she was sitting on a brightly lit aeroplane with the stewards bustling about with the drinks and snacks cart, she could feel the chill of the tunnels and the uneasy thrill of secrets and danger.

    “Tea? Coffee? Soft drink?” smiled the hostess with the blue uniform, leaning over her cart towards Zara.

    “Coffee please,” she replied, glancing up with a smile, and then her smile froze as she noticed the frog like features of the woman.  “And a packet of secret tiles please,” she added with a giggle.

    “Sorry, did you say nuts?”

    “Yeah, nuts.  Thank you, peanuts will be fine, cheers.”

    Sipping coffee in between handfulls of peanuts, Zara returned to the game.

    As Zara continued along the tunnels following the light, she noticed the drawings on the floor. She stopped to take a photo, as the two figures continued ahead of her.

    I don’t know how I’m supposed to work out what any of this means, though. Just keep going I guess. Zara wished that Pretty Girl was with her. This was the first time she’d played without her.

    Zara tunnels floor drawings

     

    The walls and floors had many drawings, symbols and diagrams, and Zara stopped to take photos of all of them as she slowly made her way along the tunnel.  

    Zara meanwhile make screenshots of them all as well.   The frisson of fear had given way to curiosity, now that the tunnel was more brightly lit, and there were intriguing things to notice.  She was no closer to working out what they meant, but she was enjoying it now and happy to just explore.

    But who had etched all these pictures into the rock? You’d expect to see cave paintings in a cave, but in an old mine?  How old was the mine? she wondered. The game had been scanty with any kind of factual information about the mine, and it could have been a bronze age mine, a Roman mine, or just a gold rush mine from not so very long ago.  She assumed it wasn’t a coal mine, which she deduced from the absence of any coal, and mentally heard her friend Yasmin snort with laughter at her train of thought.  She reminded herself that it was just a game and not an archaeology dig, after all, and to just keep exploring.  And that Yasmin wasn’t reading her mind and snorting at her thoughts.

    #6484

    In reply to: Orbs of Madjourneys

    Will be at Flying Fish this evening, Hope to see you all soon!  :yahoo_smug: :yahoo_smug:    Congrats, Xavier!  :yahoo_thumbsup: :yahoo_thumbsup:

    Zara sent a message to Yasmin, Youssef and Xavier just before boarding the plane. Thankfully the plane wasn’t full and the seats next to her were unoccupied.  She had a couple of hours to play the game before landing at Alice Springs.

    Zara had found the tile in the entry level and had further instructions for the next stage of the game:

    Zara had come across a strange and ancient looking mine. It was clear that it had been abandoned for many years, but there were still signs of activity. The entrance was blocked by a large pile of rocks, but she could see a faint light coming from within. She knew that she had to find a way in.

    “Looks like I have to find another tile with a sort of map on it, Pretty Girl,” Zara spoke out loud, forgetting for a moment that the parrot wasn’t with her. She glanced up, hoping none of the other passengers had heard her.  Really she would have to change that birds name!

    If you encounter Osnas anywhere in the game, he may have what you seek in his vendors cart, or one of his many masks might be a clue. 

    A man with a mask and a vendors cart in an old mine, alrighty then, let’s have a look at this mine. Shame we’re not still in that old town.  Zara remembered not to say that out loud.

     

    Zara approached the abandoned mine cautiously.  There were rocks strewn about the entrance, and a faint light inside.

    Zaras mine entrance

    This looks a bit ominous, thought Zara, and not half as inviting as that old city.  She’d had a lifelong curiosity about underground tunnels and caves, and yet felt uneasily claustrophobic inside one.  She reminded herself that it was just a game, that she could break the rules, and that she could simply turn it off at any time.  She carried on.

    Zara stopped to look at the large green tile lying at her feet in the tunnel entrance. It was too big to carry with her so she took a photo of it for future reference.  At first glance it looked more like a maze or a labyrinth than a map.  The tunnel ahead was dark and she walked slowly, close to the wall.  

    Oh no don’t walk next to the wall! Zara recalled going down some abandoned mines with a group of friends when she was a teenager. There was water in the middle of the tunnel so she had been walking at the edge to keep her feet dry, as she followed her friend in front who had the torch.  Luckily he glanced over his shoulder, and advised her to walk in the middle. “Look” he said after a few more steps, shining his torch to the left.  A bottomless dark cavern fell away from the tunnel, which she would surely have fallen into.

     

    Zara tile mine entrance

    Zara moved into the middle of the tunnel and walked steadily into the darkness. Before long a side tunnel appeared with a faintly glowing ghostly light. 

    It looked eerie, but Zara felt obliged to follow it, as it was pitch black in every other direction. She wasn’t even sure if she could find her way out again, and she’d barely started.

    The ghostly light was coming from yet another side tunnel.  There were strange markings on the floor that resembled the tile at the mine entrance.  Zara saw two figures up ahead, heading towards the light. 

    Zara mine tunnels

    #6481
    ÉricÉric
    Keymaster

      This is the outline for a short novel called “The Jorid’s Travels – 14 years on” that will unfold in this thread.
      The novel is about the travels of Georges and Salomé.
      The Jorid is the name of the vessel that can travel through dimensions as well as time, within certain boundaries. The Jorid has been built and is operated by Georges and his companion Salomé.

      Short backstory for the main cast and secondary characters

      Georges was a French thief possibly from the 1800s, turned other-dimensional explorer, and together with Salomé, a girl of mysterious origins who he first met in the Alienor dimension but believed to have origins in Northern India maybe Tibet from a distant past.
      They have lived rich adventures together, and are deeply bound together, by love and mutual interests.
      Georges, with his handsome face, dark hair and amber gaze, is a bit of a daredevil at times, curious and engaging with others. He is very interesting in anything that shines, strange mechanisms and generally the ways consciousness works in living matter.
      Salomé, on the other hand is deeply intuitive, empath at times, quite logical and rational but also interested in mysticism, the ways of the Truth, and the “why” rather than the “how” of things.
      The world of Alienor (a pale green sun under which twin planets originally orbited – Duane, Murtuane – with an additional third, Phreal, home planet of the Guardians, an alien race of builders with god-like powers) lived through cataclysmic changes, finished by the time this story is told.
      The Jorid’s original prototype designed were crafted by Léonard, a mysterious figure, self-taught in the arts of dimensional magic in Alienor sects, acted as a mentor to Georges during his adventures. It is not known where he is now.
      The story starts with Georges and Salomé looking for Léonard to adjust and calibrate the tiles navigational array of the Jorid, who seems to be affected by the auto-generated tiles which behave in too predictible fashion, instead of allowing for deeper explorations in the dimensions of space/time or dimensions of consciousness.
      Leonard was last spotted in a desert in quadrant AVB 34-7•8 – Cosmic time triangulation congruent to 2023 AD Earth era. More precisely the sand deserts of Bluhm’Oxl in the Zathu sector.

      When they find Léonard, they are propelled in new adventures. They possibly encounter new companions, and some mystery to solve in a similar fashion to the Odyssey, or Robinsons Lost in Space.

      Being able to tune into the probable quantum realities, the Jorid is able to trace the plot of their adventures even before they’ve been starting to unfold in no less than 33 chapters, giving them evocative titles.

      Here are the 33 chapters for the glorious adventures with some keywords under each to give some hints to the daring adventurers.

      1. Chapter 1: The Search Begins – Georges and Salomé, Léonard, Zathu sector, Bluhm’Oxl, dimensional magic
      2. Chapter 2: A New Companion – unexpected ally, discovery, adventure
      3. Chapter 3: Into the Desert – Bluhm’Oxl, sand dunes, treacherous journey
      4. Chapter 4: The First Clue – search for Léonard, mystery, puzzle
      5. Chapter 5: The Oasis – rest, rekindling hope, unexpected danger
      6. Chapter 6: The Lost City – ancient civilization, artifacts, mystery
      7. Chapter 7: A Dangerous Encounter – hostile aliens, survival, bravery
      8. Chapter 8: A New Threat – ancient curse, ominous presence, danger
      9. Chapter 9: The Key to the Past – uncovering secrets, solving puzzles, unlocking power
      10. Chapter 10: The Guardian’s Temple – mystical portal, discovery, knowledge
      11. Chapter 11: The Celestial Map – space-time navigation, discovery, enlightenment
      12. Chapter 12: The First Step – journey through dimensions, bravery, adventure
      13. Chapter 13: The Cosmic Rift – strange anomalies, dangerous zones, exploration
      14. Chapter 14: A Surprising Discovery – unexpected allies, strange creatures, intrigue
      15. Chapter 15: The Memory Stones – ancient wisdom, unlock hidden knowledge, unlock the past
      16. Chapter 16: The Time Stream – navigating through time, adventure, danger
      17. Chapter 17: The Mirror Dimension – parallel world, alternate reality, discovery
      18. Chapter 18: A Distant Planet – alien world, strange cultures, exploration
      19. Chapter 19: The Starlight Forest – enchanted forest, secrets, danger
      20. Chapter 20: The Temple of the Mind – exploring consciousness, inner journey, enlightenment
      21. Chapter 21: The Sea of Souls – mystical ocean, hidden knowledge, inner peace
      22. Chapter 22: The Path of the Truth – search for meaning, self-discovery, enlightenment
      23. Chapter 23: The Cosmic Library – ancient knowledge, discovery, enlightenment
      24. Chapter 24: The Dream Plane – exploring the subconscious, self-discovery, enlightenment
      25. Chapter 25: The Shadow Realm – dark dimensions, fear, danger
      26. Chapter 26: The Fire Planet – intense heat, dangerous creatures, bravery
      27. Chapter 27: The Floating Islands – aerial adventure, strange creatures, discovery
      28. Chapter 28: The Crystal Caves – glittering beauty, hidden secrets, danger
      29. Chapter 29: The Eternal Night – unknown world, strange creatures, fear
      30. Chapter 30: The Lost Civilization – ancient ruins, mystery, adventure
      31. Chapter 31: The Vortex – intense energy, danger, bravery
      32. Chapter 32: The Cosmic Storm – weather extremes, danger, survival
      33. Chapter 33: The Return – reunion with Léonard, returning to the Jorid, new adventures.
      #6477

      In reply to: Orbs of Madjourneys

      Bertie dropped Zara off at the bus station in Camden early the next morning. She let him think she was catching a plane from Sydney, given her impulsive lie about having to meet her friends sooner, but she was going by train. The reviews she’d read online were tantalizing:

      “The Ghan journey tells the story of the land. The train is the canvas, and the changing landscape paints the picture.”

      A two day train ride would give her time to relax and play the game, and she assumed two days of desert scenery would not be too distracting.  Luckily before she paid for her ticket she had the presence of mind to ask if there was internet on the train. There was not.  Zara sighed, and booked a flight instead, but decided she would catch the train back home after the holiday at the Flying Fish Inn.  By then perhaps the novelty of the game would have worn off, and she would appreciate the time spent in quiet contemplation, and perhaps do some writing.

      Zara hated flying, especially airports. The best that could be said of flying was that it was a quick way to get from A to B.

      “You’ll have to go in a cage for the flight, Pretty Girl,” she told the parrot.

      “I think not,” replied Pretty Girl.  “I’ll meet you there.  See you!” and off she flew into the low morning sun, momentarily blinding Zara as she watched her go.

      Her flight left Sydney at 14:35. Three and a half hours later she would arrive at Alice Springs and from there it was a half hour road trip to the Flying Fish.  Zara sent an email to the inn asking if anyone could pick her up, otherwise she would get a bus or a taxi.  She received a reply saying that they’d send Bert to pick her up around seven o’clock.  Another Bert!

      #6471
      ÉricÉric
      Keymaster

        The Jorid is a vessel that can travel through dimensions as well as time, within certain boundaries.

        The Jorid has been built and is operated by Georges and his companion Salomé.
        Georges was a French thief possibly from the 1800s, turned other-dimensional explorer, and along with Salomé, a girl of mysterious origins who he first met in the Alienor dimension but believed to be born in Northern India in a distant past, they have lived rich adventures together, and are deeply bound by love and mutual interests.

        Georges, with his handsome face, dark hair and amber gaze, is a bit of a daredevil at times, curious and engaging with others. He is very interesting in anything that shines, strange mechanisms and generally the ways consciousness works in living matter. Salomé, on the other hand is deeply intuitive, empath at times, quite logical and rational but also interested in mysticism, the ways of the Truth, and the “why” rather than the “how” of things.

        The world of Alienor (a pale green sun under which twin planets originally orbited – Duane, Murtuane – with an additional third, Phreal, home planet of the Guardians, an alien race of builders with god-like powers) lived through cataclysmic changes, finished by the time this story is told.

        The Jorid’s original prototype designs were crafted by Léonard, a mysterious figure, self-taught in the arts of dimensional magic in Alienor sects, who acted as a mentor to Georges during his adventures. It is not known where he is now.

        The story unfolds 14 years after we discovered Georges & Salomé in the story.

         

        (for more background information, refer to this thread)

        #6348
        TracyTracy
        Participant

          Wong Sang

           

          Wong Sang was born in China in 1884. In October 1916 he married Alice Stokes in Oxford.

          Alice was the granddaughter of William Stokes of Churchill, Oxfordshire and William was the brother of Thomas Stokes the wheelwright (who was my 3X great grandfather). In other words Alice was my second cousin, three times removed, on my fathers paternal side.

          Wong Sang was an interpreter, according to the baptism registers of his children and the Dreadnought Seamen’s Hospital admission registers in 1930.  The hospital register also notes that he was employed by the Blue Funnel Line, and that his address was 11, Limehouse Causeway, E 14. (London)

          “The Blue Funnel Line offered regular First-Class Passenger and Cargo Services From the UK to South Africa, Malaya, China, Japan, Australia, Java, and America.  Blue Funnel Line was Owned and Operated by Alfred Holt & Co., Liverpool.
          The Blue Funnel Line, so-called because its ships have a blue funnel with a black top, is more appropriately known as the Ocean Steamship Company.”

           

          Wong Sang and Alice’s daughter, Frances Eileen Sang, was born on the 14th July, 1916 and baptised in 1920 at St Stephen in Poplar, Tower Hamlets, London.  The birth date is noted in the 1920 baptism register and would predate their marriage by a few months, although on the death register in 1921 her age at death is four years old and her year of birth is recorded as 1917.

          Charles Ronald Sang was baptised on the same day in May 1920, but his birth is recorded as April of that year.  The family were living on Morant Street, Poplar.

          James William Sang’s birth is recorded on the 1939 census and on the death register in 2000 as being the 8th March 1913.  This definitely would predate the 1916 marriage in Oxford.

          William Norman Sang was born on the 17th October 1922 in Poplar.

          Alice and the three sons were living at 11, Limehouse Causeway on the 1939 census, the same address that Wong Sang was living at when he was admitted to Dreadnought Seamen’s Hospital on the 15th January 1930. Wong Sang died in the hospital on the 8th March of that year at the age of 46.

          Alice married John Patterson in 1933 in Stepney. John was living with Alice and her three sons on Limehouse Causeway on the 1939 census and his occupation was chef.

          Via Old London Photographs:

          “Limehouse Causeway is a street in east London that was the home to the original Chinatown of London. A combination of bomb damage during the Second World War and later redevelopment means that almost nothing is left of the original buildings of the street.”

          Limehouse Causeway in 1925:

          Limehouse Causeway

           

          From The Story of Limehouse’s Lost Chinatown, poplarlondon website:

          “Limehouse was London’s first Chinatown, home to a tightly-knit community who were demonised in popular culture and eventually erased from the cityscape.

          As recounted in the BBC’s ‘Our Greatest Generation’ series, Connie was born to a Chinese father and an English mother in early 1920s Limehouse, where she used to play in the street with other British and British-Chinese children before running inside for teatime at one of their houses. 

          Limehouse was London’s first Chinatown between the 1880s and the 1960s, before the current Chinatown off Shaftesbury Avenue was established in the 1970s by an influx of immigrants from Hong Kong. 

          Connie’s memories of London’s first Chinatown as an “urban village” paint a very different picture to the seedy area portrayed in early twentieth century novels. 

          The pyramid in St Anne’s church marked the entrance to the opium den of Dr Fu Manchu, a criminal mastermind who threatened Western society by plotting world domination in a series of novels by Sax Rohmer. 

          Thomas Burke’s Limehouse Nights cemented stereotypes about prostitution, gambling and violence within the Chinese community, and whipped up anxiety about sexual relationships between Chinese men and white women. 

          Though neither novelist was familiar with the Chinese community, their depictions made Limehouse one of the most notorious areas of London. 

          Travel agent Thomas Cook even organised tours of the area for daring visitors, despite the rector of Limehouse warning that “those who look for the Limehouse of Mr Thomas Burke simply will not find it.”

          All that remains is a handful of Chinese street names, such as Ming Street, Pekin Street, and Canton Street — but what was Limehouse’s chinatown really like, and why did it get swept away?

          Chinese migration to Limehouse 

          Chinese sailors discharged from East India Company ships settled in the docklands from as early as the 1780s.

          By the late nineteenth century, men from Shanghai had settled around Pennyfields Lane, while a Cantonese community lived on Limehouse Causeway. 

          Chinese sailors were often paid less and discriminated against by dock hirers, and so began to diversify their incomes by setting up hand laundry services and restaurants. 

          Old photographs show shopfronts emblazoned with Chinese characters with horse-drawn carts idling outside or Chinese men in suits and hats standing proudly in the doorways. 

          In oral histories collected by Yat Ming Loo, Connie’s husband Leslie doesn’t recall seeing any Chinese women as a child, since male Chinese sailors settled in London alone and married working-class English women. 

          In the 1920s, newspapers fear-mongered about interracial marriages, crime and gambling, and described chinatown as an East End “colony.” 

          Ironically, Chinese opium-smoking was also demonised in the press, despite Britain waging war against China in the mid-nineteenth century for suppressing the opium trade to alleviate addiction amongst its people. 

          The number of Chinese people who settled in Limehouse was also greatly exaggerated, and in reality only totalled around 300. 

          The real Chinatown 

          Although the press sought to characterise Limehouse as a monolithic Chinese community in the East End, Connie remembers seeing people of all nationalities in the shops and community spaces in Limehouse.

          She doesn’t remember feeling discriminated against by other locals, though Connie does recall having her face measured and IQ tested by a member of the British Eugenics Society who was conducting research in the area. 

          Some of Connie’s happiest childhood memories were from her time at Chung-Hua Club, where she learned about Chinese culture and language.

          Why did Chinatown disappear? 

          The caricature of Limehouse’s Chinatown as a den of vice hastened its erasure. 

          Police raids and deportations fuelled by the alarmist media coverage threatened the Chinese population of Limehouse, and slum clearance schemes to redevelop low-income areas dispersed Chinese residents in the 1930s. 

          The Defence of the Realm Act imposed at the beginning of the First World War criminalised opium use, gave the authorities increased powers to deport Chinese people and restricted their ability to work on British ships.

          Dwindling maritime trade during World War II further stripped Chinese sailors of opportunities for employment, and any remnants of Chinatown were destroyed during the Blitz or erased by postwar development schemes.”

           

          Wong Sang 1884-1930

          The year 1918 was a troublesome one for Wong Sang, an interpreter and shipping agent for Blue Funnel Line.  The Sang family were living at 156, Chrisp Street.

          Chrisp Street, Poplar, in 1913 via Old London Photographs:

          Chrisp Street

           

          In February Wong Sang was discharged from a false accusation after defending his home from potential robbers.

          East End News and London Shipping Chronicle – Friday 15 February 1918:

          1918 Wong Sang

           

          In August of that year he was involved in an incident that left him unconscious.

          Faringdon Advertiser and Vale of the White Horse Gazette – Saturday 31 August 1918:

          1918 Wong Sang 2

           

          Wong Sang is mentioned in an 1922 article about “Oriental London”.

          London and China Express – Thursday 09 February 1922:

          1922 Wong Sang

          A photograph of the Chee Kong Tong Chinese Freemason Society mentioned in the above article, via Old London Photographs:

          Chee Kong Tong

           

          Wong Sang was recommended by the London Metropolitan Police in 1928 to assist in a case in Wellingborough, Northampton.

          Difficulty of Getting an Interpreter: Northampton Mercury – Friday 16 March 1928:

          1928 Wong Sang

          1928 Wong Sang 2

          The difficulty was that “this man speaks the Cantonese language only…the Northeners and the Southerners in China have differing languages and the interpreter seemed to speak one that was in between these two.”

           

          In 1917, Alice Wong Sang was a witness at her sister Harriet Stokes marriage to James William Watts in Southwark, London.  Their father James Stokes occupation on the marriage register is foreman surveyor, but on the census he was a council roadman or labourer. (I initially rejected this as the correct marriage for Harriet because of the discrepancy with the occupations. Alice Wong Sang as a witness confirmed that it was indeed the correct one.)

          1917 Alice Wong Sang

           

           

          James William Sang 1913-2000 was a clock fitter and watch assembler (on the 1939 census). He married Ivy Laura Fenton in 1963 in Sidcup, Kent. James died in Southwark in 2000.

          Charles Ronald Sang 1920-1974  was a draughtsman (1939 census). He married Eileen Burgess in 1947 in Marylebone.  Charles and Eileen had two sons:  Keith born in 1951 and Roger born in 1952.  He died in 1974 in Hertfordshire.

          William Norman Sang 1922-2000 was a clerk and telephone operator (1939 census).  William enlisted in the Royal Artillery in 1942. He married Lily Mullins in 1949 in Bethnal Green, and they had three daughters: Marion born in 1950, Christine in 1953, and Frances in 1959.  He died in Redbridge in 2000.

           

          I then found another two births registered in Poplar by Alice Sang, both daughters.  Doris Winifred Sang was born in 1925, and Patricia Margaret Sang was born in 1933 ~ three years after Wong Sang’s death.  Neither of the these daughters were on the 1939 census with Alice, John Patterson and the three sons.  Margaret had presumably been evacuated because of the war to a family in Taunton, Somerset. Doris would have been fourteen and I have been unable to find her in 1939 (possibly because she died in 2017 and has not had the redaction removed  yet on the 1939 census as only deceased people are viewable).

          Doris Winifred Sang 1925-2017 was a nursing sister. She didn’t marry, and spent a year in USA between 1954 and 1955. She stayed in London, and died at the age of ninety two in 2017.

          Patricia Margaret Sang 1933-1998 was also a nurse. She married Patrick L Nicely in Stepney in 1957.  Patricia and Patrick had five children in London: Sharon born 1959, Donald in 1960, Malcolm was born and died in 1966, Alison was born in 1969 and David in 1971.

           

          I was unable to find a birth registered for Alice’s first son, James William Sang (as he appeared on the 1939 census).  I found Alice Stokes on the 1911 census as a 17 year old live in servant at a tobacconist on Pekin Street, Limehouse, living with Mr Sui Fong from Hong Kong and his wife Sarah Sui Fong from Berlin.  I looked for a birth registered for James William Fong instead of Sang, and found it ~ mothers maiden name Stokes, and his date of birth matched the 1939 census: 8th March, 1913.

          On the 1921 census, Wong Sang is not listed as living with them but it is mentioned that Mr Wong Sang was the person returning the census.  Also living with Alice and her sons James and Charles in 1921 are two visitors:  (Florence) May Stokes, 17 years old, born in Woodstock, and Charles Stokes, aged 14, also born in Woodstock. May and Charles were Alice’s sister and brother.

           

          I found Sharon Nicely on social media and she kindly shared photos of Wong Sang and Alice Stokes:

          Wong Sang

           

          Alice Stokes

          #6324
          TracyTracy
          Participant

            STONE MANOR

             

            Hildred Orgill Warren born in 1900, my grandmothers sister, married Reginald Williams in Stone, Worcestershire in March 1924. Their daughter Joan was born there in October of that year.

            Hildred was a chaffeur on the 1921 census, living at home in Stourbridge with her father (my great grandfather) Samuel Warren, mechanic. I recall my grandmother saying that Hildred was one of the first lady chauffeurs. On their wedding certificate, Reginald is also a chauffeur.

            1921 census, Stourbridge:

            Hildred 1921

             

            Hildred and Reg worked at Stone Manor.  There is a family story of Hildred being involved in a car accident involving a fatality and that she had to go to court.

            Stone Manor is in a tiny village called Stone, near Kidderminster, Worcestershire. It used to be a private house, but has been a hotel and nightclub for some years. We knew in the family that Hildred and Reg worked at Stone Manor and that Joan was born there. Around 2007 Joan held a family party there.

            Stone Manor, Stone, Worcestershire:

            stone manor

             

             

            I asked on a Kidderminster Family Research group about Stone Manor in the 1920s:

            “the original Stone Manor burnt down and the current building dates from the early 1920’s and was built for James Culcheth Hill, completed in 1926”
            But was there a fire at Stone Manor?
            “I’m not sure there was a fire at the Stone Manor… there seems to have been a fire at another big house a short distance away and it looks like stories have crossed over… as the dates are the same…”

             

            JC Hill was one of the witnesses at Hildred and Reginalds wedding in Stone in 1924. K Warren, Hildreds sister Kay, was the other:

            Hildred and Reg marriage

             

            I searched the census and electoral rolls for James Culcheth Hill and found him at the Stone Manor on the 1929-1931 electoral rolls for Stone, and Hildred and Reginald living at The Manor House Lodge, Stone:

            Hildred Manor Lodge

             

            On the 1911 census James Culcheth Hill was a 12 year old student at Eastmans Royal Naval Academy, Northwood Park, Crawley, Winchester. He was born in Kidderminster in 1899. On the same census page, also a student at the school, is Reginald Culcheth Holcroft, born in 1900 in Stourbridge.  The unusual middle name would seem to indicate that they might be related.

            A member of the Kidderminster Family Research group kindly provided this article:

            stone manor death

             

             

            SHOT THROUGH THE TEMPLE

            Well known Worcestershire man’s tragic death.

            Dudley Chronicle 27 March 1930.

            Well known in Worcestershire, especially the Kidderminster district, Mr Philip Rowland Hill MA LLD who was mayor of Kidderminster in 1907 was found dead with a bullet wound through his temple on board his yacht, anchored off Cannes, on Friday, recently. A harbour watchman discovered the dead man huddled in a chair on board the yacht. A small revolver was lying on the blood soaked carpet beside him.

            Friends of Mr Hill, whose London address is given as Grosvenor House, Park Lane, say that he appeared despondent since last month when he was involved in a motor car accident on the Antibes ~ Nice road. He was then detained by the police after his car collided with a small motor lorry driven by two Italians, who were killed in the crash. Later he was released on bail of 180,000 francs (£1440) pending an investigation of a charge of being responsible for the fatal accident. …….

            Mr Rowland Hill (Philips father) was heir to Sir Charles Holcroft, the wealthy Staffordshire man, and managed his estates for him, inheriting the property on the death of Sir Charles. On the death of Mr Rowland HIll, which took place at the Firs, Kidderminster, his property was inherited by Mr James (Culcheth) Hill who had built a mansion at Stone, near Kidderminster. Mr Philip Rowland Hill assisted his brother in managing the estate. …….

            At the time of the collison both brothers were in the car.

            This article doesn’t mention who was driving the car ~ could the family story of a car accident be this one?  Hildred and Reg were working at Stone Manor, both were (or at least previously had been) chauffeurs, and Philip Hill was helping James Culcheth Hill manage the Stone Manor estate at the time.

             

            This photograph was taken circa 1931 in Llanaeron, Wales.  Hildred is in the middle on the back row:

            Llanaeron

            Sally Gray sent the photo with this message:

            “Joan gave me a short note: Photo was taken when they lived in Wales, at Llanaeron, before Janet was born, & Aunty Lorna (my mother) lived with them, to take Joan to school in Aberaeron, as they only spoke Welsh at the local school.”

            Hildred and Reginalds daughter Janet was born in 1932 in Stratford.  It would appear that Hildred and Reg moved to Wales just after the car accident, and shortly afterwards moved to Stratford.

            In 1921 James Culcheth Hill was living at Red Hill House in Stourbridge. Although I have not been able to trace Reginald Williams yet, perhaps this Stourbridge connection with his employer explains how Hildred met Reginald.

            Sir Reginald Culcheth Holcroft, the other pupil at the school in Winchester with James Culcheth Hill, was indeed related, as Sir Holcroft left his estate to James Culcheth Hill’s father.  Sir Reginald was born in 1899 in Upper Swinford, Stourbridge.  Hildred also lived in that part of Stourbridge in the early 1900s.

            1921 Red Hill House:

            Red Hill House 1921

             

            The 2007 family reunion organized by Joan Williams at Stone Manor: Joan in black and white at the front.

            2007 Stone Manor

             

            Unrelated to the Warrens, my fathers friends (and customers at The Fox when my grandmother Peggy Edwards owned it) Geoff and Beryl Lamb later bought Stone Manor.

            #6306
            TracyTracy
            Participant

              Looking for Robert Staley

               

              William Warren (1835-1880) of Newhall (Stapenhill) married Elizabeth Staley (1836-1907) in 1858. Elizabeth was born in Newhall, the daughter of John Staley (1795-1876) and Jane Brothers. John was born in Newhall, and Jane was born in Armagh, Ireland, and they were married in Armagh in 1820. Elizabeths older brothers were born in Ireland: William in 1826 and Thomas in Dublin in 1830. Francis was born in Liverpool in 1834, and then Elizabeth in Newhall in 1836; thereafter the children were born in Newhall.

              Marriage of John Staley and Jane Brothers in 1820:

              1820 marriage Armagh

               

               

              My grandmother related a story about an Elizabeth Staley who ran away from boarding school and eloped to Ireland, but later returned. The only Irish connection found so far is Jane Brothers, so perhaps she meant Elizabeth Staley’s mother. A boarding school seems unlikely, and it would seem that it was John Staley who went to Ireland.

              The 1841 census states Jane’s age as 33, which would make her just 12 at the time of her marriage. The 1851 census states her age as 44, making her 13 at the time of her 1820 marriage, and the 1861 census estimates her birth year as a more likely 1804. Birth records in Ireland for her have not been found. It’s possible, perhaps, that she was in service in the Newhall area as a teenager (more likely than boarding school), and that John and Jane ran off to get married in Ireland, although I haven’t found any record of a child born to them early in their marriage. John was an agricultural labourer, and later a coal miner.

              John Staley was the son of Joseph Staley (1756-1838) and Sarah Dumolo (1764-). Joseph and Sarah were married by licence in Newhall in 1782. Joseph was a carpenter on the marriage licence, but later a collier (although not necessarily a miner).

              The Derbyshire Record Office holds records of  an “Estimate of Joseph Staley of Newhall for the cost of continuing to work Pisternhill Colliery” dated 1820 and addresssed to Mr Bloud at Calke Abbey (presumably the owner of the mine)

              Josephs parents were Robert Staley and Elizabeth. I couldn’t find a baptism or birth record for Robert Staley. Other trees on an ancestry site had his birth in Elton, but with no supporting documents. Robert, as stated in his 1795 will, was a Yeoman.

              “Yeoman: A former class of small freeholders who farm their own land; a commoner of good standing.”
              “Husbandman: The old word for a farmer below the rank of yeoman. A husbandman usually held his land by copyhold or leasehold tenure and may be regarded as the ‘average farmer in his locality’. The words ‘yeoman’ and ‘husbandman’ were gradually replaced in the later 18th and 19th centuries by ‘farmer’.”

              He left a number of properties in Newhall and Hartshorne (near Newhall) including dwellings, enclosures, orchards, various yards, barns and acreages. It seemed to me more likely that he had inherited them, rather than moving into the village and buying them.

              There is a mention of Robert Staley in a 1782 newpaper advertisement.

              “Fire Engine To Be Sold.  An exceedingly good fire engine, with the boiler, cylinder, etc in good condition. For particulars apply to Mr Burslem at Burton-upon-Trent, or Robert Staley at Newhall near Burton, where the engine may be seen.”

              fire engine

               

              Was the fire engine perhaps connected with a foundry or a coal mine?

              I noticed that Robert Staley was the witness at a 1755 marriage in Stapenhill between Barbara Burslem and Richard Daston the younger esquire. The other witness was signed Burslem Jnr.

               

              Looking for Robert Staley

               

              I assumed that once again, in the absence of the correct records, a similarly named and aged persons baptism had been added to the tree regardless of accuracy, so I looked through the Stapenhill/Newhall parish register images page by page. There were no Staleys in Newhall at all in the early 1700s, so it seemed that Robert did come from elsewhere and I expected to find the Staleys in a neighbouring parish. But I still didn’t find any Staleys.

              I spoke to a couple of Staley descendants that I’d met during the family research. I met Carole via a DNA match some months previously and contacted her to ask about the Staleys in Elton. She also had Robert Staley born in Elton (indeed, there were many Staleys in Elton) but she didn’t have any documentation for his birth, and we decided to collaborate and try and find out more.

              I couldn’t find the earlier Elton parish registers anywhere online, but eventually found the untranscribed microfiche images of the Bishops Transcripts for Elton.

              via familysearch:
              “In its most basic sense, a bishop’s transcript is a copy of a parish register. As bishop’s transcripts generally contain more or less the same information as parish registers, they are an invaluable resource when a parish register has been damaged, destroyed, or otherwise lost. Bishop’s transcripts are often of value even when parish registers exist, as priests often recorded either additional or different information in their transcripts than they did in the original registers.”

               

              Unfortunately there was a gap in the Bishops Transcripts between 1704 and 1711 ~ exactly where I needed to look. I subsequently found out that the Elton registers were incomplete as they had been damaged by fire.

              I estimated Robert Staleys date of birth between 1710 and 1715. He died in 1795, and his son Daniel died in 1805: both of these wills were found online. Daniel married Mary Moon in Stapenhill in 1762, making a likely birth date for Daniel around 1740.

              The marriage of Robert Staley (assuming this was Robert’s father) and Alice Maceland (or Marsland or Marsden, depending on how the parish clerk chose to spell it presumably) was in the Bishops Transcripts for Elton in 1704. They were married in Elton on 26th February. There followed the missing parish register pages and in all likelihood the records of the baptisms of their first children. No doubt Robert was one of them, probably the first male child.

              (Incidentally, my grandfather’s Marshalls also came from Elton, a small Derbyshire village near Matlock.  The Staley’s are on my grandmothers Warren side.)

              The parish register pages resume in 1711. One of the first entries was the baptism of Robert Staley in 1711, parents Thomas and Ann. This was surely the one we were looking for, and Roberts parents weren’t Robert and Alice.

              But then in 1735 a marriage was recorded between Robert son of Robert Staley (and this was unusual, the father of the groom isn’t usually recorded on the parish register) and Elizabeth Milner. They were married on the 9th March 1735. We know that the Robert we were looking for married an Elizabeth, as her name was on the Stapenhill baptisms of their later children, including Joseph Staleys.  The 1735 marriage also fit with the assumed birth date of Daniel, circa 1740. A baptism was found for a Robert Staley in 1738 in the Elton registers, parents Robert and Elizabeth, as well as the baptism in 1736 for Mary, presumably their first child. Her burial is recorded the following year.

              The marriage of Robert Staley and Elizabeth Milner in 1735:

              rbt staley marriage 1735

               

              There were several other Staley couples of a similar age in Elton, perhaps brothers and cousins. It seemed that Thomas and Ann’s son Robert was a different Robert, and that the one we were looking for was prior to that and on the missing pages.

              Even so, this doesn’t prove that it was Elizabeth Staleys great grandfather who was born in Elton, but no other birth or baptism for Robert Staley has been found. It doesn’t explain why the Staleys moved to Stapenhill either, although the Enclosures Act and the Industrial Revolution could have been factors.

              The 18th century saw the rise of the Industrial Revolution and many renowned Derbyshire Industrialists emerged. They created the turning point from what was until then a largely rural economy, to the development of townships based on factory production methods.

              The Marsden Connection

              There are some possible clues in the records of the Marsden family.  Robert Staley married Alice Marsden (or Maceland or Marsland) in Elton in 1704.  Robert Staley is mentioned in the 1730 will of John Marsden senior,  of Baslow, Innkeeper (Peacock Inne & Whitlands Farm). He mentions his daughter Alice, wife of Robert Staley.

              In a 1715 Marsden will there is an intriguing mention of an alias, which might explain the different spellings on various records for the name Marsden:  “MARSDEN alias MASLAND, Christopher – of Baslow, husbandman, 28 Dec 1714. son Robert MARSDEN alias MASLAND….” etc.

              Some potential reasons for a move from one parish to another are explained in this history of the Marsden family, and indeed this could relate to Robert Staley as he married into the Marsden family and his wife was a beneficiary of a Marsden will.  The Chatsworth Estate, at various times, bought a number of farms in order to extend the park.

              THE MARSDEN FAMILY
              OXCLOSE AND PARKGATE
              In the Parishes of
              Baslow and Chatsworth

              by
              David Dalrymple-Smith

              John Marsden (b1653) another son of Edmund (b1611) faired well. By the time he died in
              1730 he was publican of the Peacock, the Inn on Church Lane now called the Cavendish
              Hotel, and the farmer at “Whitlands”, almost certainly Bubnell Cliff Farm.”

              “Coal mining was well known in the Chesterfield area. The coalfield extends as far as the
              Gritstone edges, where thin seams outcrop especially in the Baslow area.”

              “…the occupants were evicted from the farmland below Dobb Edge and
              the ground carefully cleared of all traces of occupation and farming. Shelter belts were
              planted especially along the Heathy Lea Brook. An imposing new drive was laid to the
              Chatsworth House with the Lodges and “The Golden Gates” at its northern end….”

              Although this particular event was later than any events relating to Robert Staley, it’s an indication of how farms and farmland disappeared, and a reason for families to move to another area:

              “The Dukes of Devonshire (of Chatsworth)  were major figures in the aristocracy and the government of the
              time. Such a position demanded a display of wealth and ostentation. The 6th Duke of
              Devonshire, the Bachelor Duke, was not content with the Chatsworth he inherited in 1811,
              and immediately started improvements. After major changes around Edensor, he turned his
              attention at the north end of the Park. In 1820 plans were made extend the Park up to the
              Baslow parish boundary. As this would involve the destruction of most of the Farm at
              Oxclose, the farmer at the Higher House Samuel Marsden (b1755) was given the tenancy of
              Ewe Close a large farm near Bakewell.
              Plans were revised in 1824 when the Dukes of Devonshire and Rutland “Exchanged Lands”,
              reputedly during a game of dice. Over 3300 acres were involved in several local parishes, of
              which 1000 acres were in Baslow. In the deal Devonshire acquired the southeast corner of
              Baslow Parish.
              Part of the deal was Gibbet Moor, which was developed for “Sport”. The shelf of land
              between Parkgate and Robin Hood and a few extra fields was left untouched. The rest,
              between Dobb Edge and Baslow, was agricultural land with farms, fields and houses. It was
              this last part that gave the Duke the opportunity to improve the Park beyond his earlier
              expectations.”

               

              The 1795 will of Robert Staley.

              Inriguingly, Robert included the children of his son Daniel Staley in his will, but omitted to leave anything to Daniel.  A perusal of Daniels 1808 will sheds some light on this:  Daniel left his property to his six reputed children with Elizabeth Moon, and his reputed daughter Mary Brearly. Daniels wife was Mary Moon, Elizabeths husband William Moons daughter.

              The will of Robert Staley, 1795:

              1795 will 2

              1795 Rbt Staley will

               

              The 1805 will of Daniel Staley, Robert’s son:

              This is the last will and testament of me Daniel Staley of the Township of Newhall in the parish of Stapenhill in the County of Derby, Farmer. I will and order all of my just debts, funeral and testamentary expenses to be fully paid and satisfied by my executors hereinafter named by and out of my personal estate as soon as conveniently may be after my decease.

              I give, devise and bequeath to Humphrey Trafford Nadin of Church Gresely in the said County of Derby Esquire and John Wilkinson of Newhall aforesaid yeoman all my messuages, lands, tenements, hereditaments and real and personal estates to hold to them, their heirs, executors, administrators and assigns until Richard Moon the youngest of my reputed sons by Elizabeth Moon shall attain his age of twenty one years upon trust that they, my said trustees, (or the survivor of them, his heirs, executors, administrators or assigns), shall and do manage and carry on my farm at Newhall aforesaid and pay and apply the rents, issues and profits of all and every of my said real and personal estates in for and towards the support, maintenance and education of all my reputed children by the said Elizabeth Moon until the said Richard Moon my youngest reputed son shall attain his said age of twenty one years and equally share and share and share alike.

              And it is my will and desire that my said trustees or trustee for the time being shall recruit and keep up the stock upon my farm as they in their discretion shall see occasion or think proper and that the same shall not be diminished. And in case any of my said reputed children by the said Elizabeth Moon shall be married before my said reputed youngest son shall attain his age of twenty one years that then it is my will and desire that non of their husbands or wives shall come to my farm or be maintained there or have their abode there. That it is also my will and desire in case my reputed children or any of them shall not be steady to business but instead shall be wild and diminish the stock that then my said trustees or trustee for the time being shall have full power and authority in their discretion to sell and dispose of all or any part of my said personal estate and to put out the money arising from the sale thereof to interest and to pay and apply the interest thereof and also thereunto of the said real estate in for and towards the maintenance, education and support of all my said reputed children by the said
              Elizabeth Moon as they my said trustees in their discretion that think proper until the said Richard Moon shall attain his age of twenty one years.

              Then I give to my grandson Daniel Staley the sum of ten pounds and to each and every of my sons and daughters namely Daniel Staley, Benjamin Staley, John Staley, William Staley, Elizabeth Dent and Sarah Orme and to my niece Ann Brearly the sum of five pounds apiece.

              I give to my youngest reputed son Richard Moon one share in the Ashby Canal Navigation and I direct that my said trustees or trustee for the time being shall have full power and authority to pay and apply all or any part of the fortune or legacy hereby intended for my youngest reputed son Richard Moon in placing him out to any trade, business or profession as they in their discretion shall think proper.
              And I direct that to my said sons and daughters by my late wife and my said niece shall by wholly paid by my said reputed son Richard Moon out of the fortune herby given him. And it is my will and desire that my said reputed children shall deliver into the hands of my executors all the monies that shall arise from the carrying on of my business that is not wanted to carry on the same unto my acting executor and shall keep a just and true account of all disbursements and receipts of the said business and deliver up the same to my acting executor in order that there may not be any embezzlement or defraud amongst them and from and immediately after my said reputed youngest son Richard Moon shall attain his age of twenty one years then I give, devise and bequeath all my real estate and all the residue and remainder of my personal estate of what nature and kind whatsoever and wheresoever unto and amongst all and every my said reputed sons and daughters namely William Moon, Thomas Moon, Joseph Moon, Richard Moon, Ann Moon, Margaret Moon and to my reputed daughter Mary Brearly to hold to them and their respective heirs, executors, administrator and assigns for ever according to the nature and tenure of the same estates respectively to take the same as tenants in common and not as joint tenants.

              And lastly I nominate and appoint the said Humphrey Trafford Nadin and John Wilkinson executors of this my last will and testament and guardians of all my reputed children who are under age during their respective minorities hereby revoking all former and other wills by me heretofore made and declaring this only to be my last will.

              In witness whereof I the said Daniel Staley the testator have to this my last will and testament set my hand and seal the eleventh day of March in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and five.

               

              #6290
              TracyTracy
              Participant

                Leicestershire Blacksmiths

                The Orgill’s of Measham led me further into Leicestershire as I traveled back in time.

                I also realized I had uncovered a direct line of women and their mothers going back ten generations:

                myself, Tracy Edwards 1957-
                my mother Gillian Marshall 1933-
                my grandmother Florence Warren 1906-1988
                her mother and my great grandmother Florence Gretton 1881-1927
                her mother Sarah Orgill 1840-1910
                her mother Elizabeth Orgill 1803-1876
                her mother Sarah Boss 1783-1847
                her mother Elizabeth Page 1749-
                her mother Mary Potter 1719-1780
                and her mother and my 7x great grandmother Mary 1680-

                You could say it leads us to the very heart of England, as these Leicestershire villages are as far from the coast as it’s possible to be. There are countless other maternal lines to follow, of course, but only one of mothers of mothers, and ours takes us to Leicestershire.

                The blacksmiths

                Sarah Boss was the daughter of Michael Boss 1755-1807, a blacksmith in Measham, and Elizabeth Page of nearby Hartshorn, just over the county border in Derbyshire.

                An earlier Michael Boss, a blacksmith of Measham, died in 1772, and in his will he left the possession of the blacksmiths shop and all the working tools and a third of the household furniture to Michael, who he named as his nephew. He left his house in Appleby Magna to his wife Grace, and five pounds to his mother Jane Boss. As none of Michael and Grace’s children are mentioned in the will, perhaps it can be assumed that they were childless.

                The will of Michael Boss, 1772, Measham:

                Michael Boss 1772 will

                 

                Michael Boss the uncle was born in Appleby Magna in 1724. His parents were Michael Boss of Nelson in the Thistles and Jane Peircivall of Appleby Magna, who were married in nearby Mancetter in 1720.

                Information worth noting on the Appleby Magna website:

                In 1752 the calendar in England was changed from the Julian Calendar to the Gregorian Calendar, as a result 11 days were famously “lost”. But for the recording of Church Registers another very significant change also took place, the start of the year was moved from March 25th to our more familiar January 1st.
                Before 1752 the 1st day of each new year was March 25th, Lady Day (a significant date in the Christian calendar). The year number which we all now use for calculating ages didn’t change until March 25th. So, for example, the day after March 24th 1750 was March 25th 1751, and January 1743 followed December 1743.
                This March to March recording can be seen very clearly in the Appleby Registers before 1752. Between 1752 and 1768 there appears slightly confused recording, so dates should be carefully checked. After 1768 the recording is more fully by the modern calendar year.

                Michael Boss the uncle married Grace Cuthbert.  I haven’t yet found the birth or parents of Grace, but a blacksmith by the name of Edward Cuthbert is mentioned on an Appleby Magna history website:

                An Eighteenth Century Blacksmith’s Shop in Little Appleby
                by Alan Roberts

                Cuthberts inventory

                The inventory of Edward Cuthbert provides interesting information about the household possessions and living arrangements of an eighteenth century blacksmith. Edward Cuthbert (als. Cutboard) settled in Appleby after the Restoration to join the handful of blacksmiths already established in the parish, including the Wathews who were prominent horse traders. The blacksmiths may have all worked together in the same shop at one time. Edward and his wife Sarah recorded the baptisms of several of their children in the parish register. Somewhat sadly three of the boys named after their father all died either in infancy or as young children. Edward’s inventory which was drawn up in 1732, by which time he was probably a widower and his children had left home, suggests that they once occupied a comfortable two-storey house in Little Appleby with an attached workshop, well equipped with all the tools for repairing farm carts, ploughs and other implements, for shoeing horses and for general ironmongery. 

                Edward Cuthbert born circa 1660, married Joane Tuvenet in 1684 in Swepston cum Snarestone , and died in Appleby in 1732. Tuvenet is a French name and suggests a Huguenot connection, but this isn’t our family, and indeed this Edward Cuthbert is not likely to be Grace’s father anyway.

                Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page appear to have married twice: once in 1776, and once in 1779. Both of the documents exist and appear correct. Both marriages were by licence. They both mention Michael is a blacksmith.

                Their first daughter, Elizabeth, was baptized in February 1777, just nine months after the first wedding. It’s not known when she was born, however, and it’s possible that the marriage was a hasty one. But why marry again three years later?

                But Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page did not marry twice.

                Elizabeth Page from Smisby was born in 1752 and married Michael Boss on the 5th of May 1776 in Measham. On the marriage licence allegations and bonds, Michael is a bachelor.

                Baby Elizabeth was baptised in Measham on the 9th February 1777. Mother Elizabeth died on the 18th February 1777, also in Measham.

                In 1779 Michael Boss married another Elizabeth Page! She was born in 1749 in Hartshorn, and Michael is a widower on the marriage licence allegations and bonds.

                Hartshorn and Smisby are neighbouring villages, hence the confusion.  But a closer look at the documents available revealed the clues.  Both Elizabeth Pages were literate, and indeed their signatures on the marriage registers are different:

                Marriage of Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page of Smisby in 1776:

                Elizabeth Page 1776

                 

                Marriage of Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page of Harsthorn in 1779:

                Elizabeth Page 1779

                 

                Not only did Michael Boss marry two women both called Elizabeth Page but he had an unusual start in life as well. His uncle Michael Boss left him the blacksmith business and a third of his furniture. This was all in the will. But which of Uncle Michaels brothers was nephew Michaels father?

                The only Michael Boss born at the right time was in 1750 in Edingale, Staffordshire, about eight miles from Appleby Magna. His parents were Thomas Boss and Ann Parker, married in Edingale in 1747.  Thomas died in August 1750, and his son Michael was baptised in the December, posthumus son of Thomas and his widow Ann. Both entries are on the same page of the register.

                1750 posthumus

                 

                Ann Boss, the young widow, married again. But perhaps Michael and his brother went to live with their childless uncle and aunt, Michael Boss and Grace Cuthbert.

                The great grandfather of Michael Boss (the Measham blacksmith born in 1850) was also Michael Boss, probably born in the 1660s. He died in Newton Regis in Warwickshire in 1724, four years after his son (also Michael Boss born 1693) married Jane Peircivall.  The entry on the parish register states that Michael Boss was buried ye 13th Affadavit made.

                I had not seen affadavit made on a parish register before, and this relates to the The Burying in Woollen Acts 1666–80.  According to Wikipedia:

                 “Acts of the Parliament of England which required the dead, except plague victims and the destitute, to be buried in pure English woollen shrouds to the exclusion of any foreign textiles.  It was a requirement that an affidavit be sworn in front of a Justice of the Peace (usually by a relative of the deceased), confirming burial in wool, with the punishment of a £5 fee for noncompliance. Burial entries in parish registers were marked with the word “affidavit” or its equivalent to confirm that affidavit had been sworn; it would be marked “naked” for those too poor to afford the woollen shroud.  The legislation was in force until 1814, but was generally ignored after 1770.”

                Michael Boss buried 1724 “Affadavit made”:

                Michael Boss affadavit 1724

                 

                 

                 

                Elizabeth Page‘s father was William Page 1717-1783, a wheelwright in Hartshorn.  (The father of the first wife Elizabeth was also William Page, but he was a husbandman in Smisby born in 1714. William Page, the father of the second wife, was born in Nailstone, Leicestershire, in 1717. His place of residence on his marriage to Mary Potter was spelled Nelson.)

                Her mother was Mary Potter 1719- of nearby Coleorton.  Mary’s father, Richard Potter 1677-1731, was a blacksmith in Coleorton.

                A page of the will of Richard Potter 1731:

                Richard Potter 1731

                 

                Richard Potter states: “I will and order that my son Thomas Potter shall after my decease have one shilling paid to him and no more.”  As he left £50 to each of his daughters, one can’t help but wonder what Thomas did to displease his father.

                Richard stipulated that his son Thomas should have one shilling paid to him and not more, for several good considerations, and left “the house and ground lying in the parish of Whittwick in a place called the Long Lane to my wife Mary Potter to dispose of as she shall think proper.”

                His son Richard inherited the blacksmith business:  “I will and order that my son Richard Potter shall live and be with his mother and serve her duly and truly in the business of a blacksmith, and obey and serve her in all lawful commands six years after my decease, and then I give to him and his heirs…. my house and grounds Coulson House in the Liberty of Thringstone”

                Richard wanted his son John to be a blacksmith too: “I will and order that my wife bring up my son John Potter at home with her and teach or cause him to be taught the trade of a blacksmith and that he shall serve her duly and truly seven years after my decease after the manner of an apprentice and at the death of his mother I give him that house and shop and building and the ground belonging to it which I now dwell in to him and his heirs forever.”

                To his daughters Margrett and Mary Potter, upon their reaching the age of one and twenty, or the day after their marriage, he leaves £50 each. All the rest of his goods are left to his loving wife Mary.

                 

                An inventory of the belongings of Richard Potter, 1731:

                Richard Potter inventory

                 

                Richard Potters father was also named Richard Potter 1649-1719, and he too was a blacksmith.

                Richard Potter of Coleorton in the county of Leicester, blacksmith, stated in his will:  “I give to my son and daughter Thomas and Sarah Potter the possession of my house and grounds.”

                He leaves ten pounds each to his daughters Jane and Alice, to his son Francis he gives five pounds, and five shillings to his son Richard. Sons Joseph and William also receive five shillings each. To his daughter Mary, wife of Edward Burton, and her daughter Elizabeth, he gives five shillings each. The rest of his good, chattels and wordly substance he leaves equally between his son and daugter Thomas and Sarah. As there is no mention of his wife, it’s assumed that she predeceased him.

                The will of Richard Potter, 1719:

                Richard Potter 1719

                 

                Richard Potter’s (1649-1719) parents were William Potter and Alse Huldin, both born in the early 1600s.  They were married in 1646 at Breedon on the Hill, Leicestershire.  The name Huldin appears to originate in Finland.

                William Potter was a blacksmith. In the 1659 parish registers of Breedon on the Hill, William Potter of Breedon blacksmith buryed the 14th July.

                #6281
                TracyTracy
                Participant

                  The Measham Thatchers

                  Orgills, Finches and Wards

                  Measham is a large village in north west Leicestershire, England, near the Derbyshire, Staffordshire and Warwickshire boundaries. Our family has a penchant for border straddling, and the Orgill’s of Measham take this a step further living on the boundaries of four counties.  Historically it was in an exclave of Derbyshire absorbed into Leicestershire in 1897, so once again we have two sets of county records to search.

                  ORGILL

                  Richard Gretton, the baker of Swadlincote and my great grandmother Florence Nightingale Grettons’ father, married Sarah Orgill (1840-1910) in 1861.

                  (Incidentally, Florence Nightingale Warren nee Gretton’s first child Hildred born in 1900 had the middle name Orgill. Florence’s brother John Orgill Gretton emigrated to USA.)

                  When they first married, they lived with Sarah’s widowed mother Elizabeth in Measham.  Elizabeth Orgill is listed on the 1861 census as a farmer of two acres.

                  Sarah Orgill’s father Matthew Orgill (1798-1859) was a thatcher, as was his father Matthew Orgill (1771-1852).

                  Matthew Orgill the elder left his property to his son Henry:

                  Matthew Orgills will

                   

                  Sarah’s mother Elizabeth (1803-1876) was also an Orgill before her marriage to Matthew.

                  According to Pigot & Co’s Commercial Directory for Derbyshire, in Measham in 1835 Elizabeth Orgill was a straw bonnet maker, an ideal occupation for a thatchers wife.

                  Matthew Orgill, thatcher, is listed in White’s directory in 1857, and other Orgill’s are mentioned in Measham:

                  Mary Orgill, straw hat maker; Henry Orgill, grocer; Daniel Orgill, painter; another Matthew Orgill is a coal merchant and wheelwright. Likewise a number of Orgill’s are listed in the directories for Measham in the subsequent years, as farmers, plumbers, painters, grocers, thatchers, wheelwrights, coal merchants and straw bonnet makers.

                   

                  Matthew and Elizabeth Orgill, Measham Baptist church:

                  Orgill grave

                   

                  According to a history of thatching, for every six or seven thatchers appearing in the 1851 census there are now less than one.  Another interesting fact in the history of thatched roofs (via thatchinginfo dot com):

                  The Watling Street Divide…
                  The biggest dividing line of all, that between the angular thatching of the Northern and Eastern traditions and the rounded Southern style, still roughly follows a very ancient line; the northern section of the old Roman road of Watling Street, the modern A5. Seemingly of little significance today; this was once the border between two peoples. Agreed in the peace treaty, between the Saxon King Alfred and Guthrum, the Danish Viking leader; over eleven centuries ago.
                  After making their peace, various Viking armies settled down, to the north and east of the old road; firstly, in what was known as The Danelaw and later in Norse kingdoms, based in York. They quickly formed a class of farmers and peasants. Although the Saxon kings soon regained this area; these people stayed put. Their influence is still seen, for example, in the widespread use of boarded gable ends, so common in Danish thatching.
                  Over time, the Southern and Northern traditions have slipped across the old road, by a few miles either way. But even today, travelling across the old highway will often bring the differing thatching traditions quickly into view.

                  Pear Tree Cottage, Bosworth Road, Measham. 1900.  Matthew Orgill was a thatcher living on Bosworth road.

                  Bosworth road

                   

                  FINCH

                  Matthew the elder married Frances Finch 1771-1848, also of Measham.  On the 1851 census Matthew is an 80 year old thatcher living with his daughter Mary and her husband Samuel Piner, a coal miner.

                  Henry Finch 1743- and Mary Dennis 1749- , both of Measham, were Frances parents.  Henry’s father was also Henry Finch, born in 1707 in Measham, and he married Frances Ward, also born in 1707, and also from Measham.

                  WARD

                   

                  The ancient boundary between the kingdom of Mercia and the Danelaw

                  I didn’t find much information on the history of Measham, but I did find a great deal of ancient history on the nearby village of Appleby Magna, two miles away.  The parish records indicate that the Ward and Finch branches of our family date back to the 1500’s in the village, and we can assume that the ancient history of the neighbouring village would be relevant to our history.

                  There is evidence of human settlement in Appleby from the early Neolithic period, 6,000 years ago, and there are also Iron Age and Bronze Age sites in the vicinity.  There is evidence of further activity within the village during the Roman period, including evidence of a villa or farm and a temple.  Appleby is near three known Roman roads: Watling Street, 10 miles south of the village; Bath Lane, 5 miles north of the village; and Salt Street, which forms the parish’s south boundary.

                  But it is the Scandinavian invasions that are particularly intriguing, with regard to my 58% Scandinavian DNA (and virtually 100% Midlands England ancestry). Repton is 13 miles from Measham. In the early 10th century Chilcote, Measham and Willesley were part of the royal Derbyshire estate of Repton.

                  The arrival of Scandinavian invaders in the second half of the ninth century caused widespread havoc throughout northern England. By the AD 870s the Danish army was occupying Mercia and it spent the winter of 873-74 at Repton, the headquarters of the Mercian kings. The events are recorded in detail in the Peterborough manuscript of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicles…

                  Although the Danes held power for only 40 years, a strong, even subversive, Danish element remained in the population for many years to come. 

                  A Scandinavian influence may also be detected among the field names of the parish. Although many fields have relatively modern names, some clearly have elements which reach back to the time of Danish incursion and control.

                  The Borders:

                  The name ‘aeppel byg’ is given in the will of Wulfic Spot of AD 1004……………..The decision at Domesday to include this land in Derbyshire, as one of Burton Abbey’s Derbyshire manors, resulted in the division of the village of Appleby Magna between the counties of Leicester and Derby for the next 800 years

                  Richard Dunmore’s Appleby Magma website.

                  This division of Appleby between Leicestershire and Derbyshire persisted from Domesday until 1897, when the recently created county councils (1889) simplified the administration of many villages in this area by a radical realignment of the boundary:

                  Appleby

                   

                  I would appear that our family not only straddle county borders, but straddle ancient kingdom borders as well.  This particular branch of the family (we assume, given the absence of written records that far back) were living on the edge of the Danelaw and a strong element of the Danes survives to this day in my DNA.

                   

                  #6269
                  TracyTracy
                  Participant

                    The Housley Letters 

                    From Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters.

                     

                    William Housley (1781-1848) and Ellen Carrington were married on May 30, 1814 at St. Oswald’s church in Ashbourne. William died in 1848 at the age of 67 of “disease of lungs and general debility”. Ellen died in 1872.

                    Marriage of William Housley and Ellen Carrington in Ashbourne in 1814:

                    William and Ellen Marriage

                     

                    Parish records show three children for William and his first wife, Mary, Ellens’ sister, who were married December 29, 1806: Mary Ann, christened in 1808 and mentioned frequently in the letters; Elizabeth, christened in 1810, but never mentioned in any letters; and William, born in 1812, probably referred to as Will in the letters. Mary died in 1813.

                    William and Ellen had ten children: John, Samuel, Edward, Anne, Charles, George, Joseph, Robert, Emma, and Joseph. The first Joseph died at the age of four, and the last son was also named Joseph. Anne never married, Charles emigrated to Australia in 1851, and George to USA, also in 1851. The letters are to George, from his sisters and brothers in England.

                    The following are excerpts of those letters, including excerpts of Barbara Housley’s “Narrative on Historic Letters”. They are grouped according to who they refer to, rather than chronological order.

                     

                    ELLEN HOUSLEY 1795-1872

                    Joseph wrote that when Emma was married, Ellen “broke up the comfortable home and the things went to Derby and she went to live with them but Derby didn’t agree with her so she left again leaving her things behind and came to live with John in the new house where she died.” Ellen was listed with John’s household in the 1871 census.
                    In May 1872, the Ilkeston Pioneer carried this notice: “Mr. Hopkins will sell by auction on Saturday next the eleventh of May 1872 the whole of the useful furniture, sewing machine, etc. nearly new on the premises of the late Mrs. Housley at Smalley near Heanor in the county of Derby. Sale at one o’clock in the afternoon.”

                    Ellen’s family was evidently rather prominant in Smalley. Two Carringtons (John and William) served on the Parish Council in 1794. Parish records are full of Carrington marriages and christenings; census records confirm many of the family groupings.

                    In June of 1856, Emma wrote: “Mother looks as well as ever and was told by a lady the other day that she looked handsome.” Later she wrote: “Mother is as stout as ever although she sometimes complains of not being able to do as she used to.”

                     

                    Mary’s children:

                    MARY ANN HOUSLEY  1808-1878

                    There were hard feelings between Mary Ann and Ellen and her children. Anne wrote: “If you remember we were not very friendly when you left. They never came and nothing was too bad for Mary Ann to say of Mother and me, but when Robert died Mother sent for her to the funeral but she did not think well to come so we took no more notice. She would not allow her children to come either.”

                    Mary Ann was unlucky in love! In Anne’s second letter she wrote: “William Carrington is paying Mary Ann great attention. He is living in London but they write to each other….We expect it will be a match.” Apparantly the courtship was stormy for in 1855, Emma wrote: “Mary Ann’s wedding with William Carrington has dropped through after she had prepared everything, dresses and all for the occassion.” Then in 1856, Emma wrote: “William Carrington and Mary Ann are separated. They wore him out with their nonsense.” Whether they ever married is unclear. Joseph wrote in 1872: “Mary Ann was married but her husband has left her. She is in very poor health. She has one daughter and they are living with their mother at Smalley.”

                    Regarding William Carrington, Emma supplied this bit of news: “His sister, Mrs. Lily, has eloped with a married man. Is she not a nice person!”

                     

                    WILLIAM HOUSLEY JR. 1812-1890

                    According to a letter from Anne, Will’s two sons and daughter were sent to learn dancing so they would be “fit for any society.” Will’s wife was Dorothy Palfry. They were married in Denby on October 20, 1836 when Will was 24. According to the 1851 census, Will and Dorothy had three sons: Alfred 14, Edwin 12, and William 10. All three boys were born in Denby.

                    In his letter of May 30, 1872, after just bemoaning that all of his brothers and sisters are gone except Sam and John, Joseph added: “Will is living still.” In another 1872 letter Joseph wrote, “Will is living at Heanor yet and carrying on his cattle dealing.” The 1871 census listed Will, 59, and his son William, 30, of Lascoe Road, Heanor, as cattle dealers.

                     

                    Ellen’s children:

                    JOHN HOUSLEY  1815-1893

                    John married Sarah Baggally in Morely in 1838. They had at least six children. Elizabeth (born 2 May 1838) was “out service” in 1854. In her “third year out,” Elizabeth was described by Anne as “a very nice steady girl but quite a woman in appearance.” One of her positions was with a Mrs. Frearson in Heanor. Emma wrote in 1856: “Elizabeth is still at Mrs. Frearson. She is such a fine stout girl you would not know her.” Joseph wrote in 1872 that Elizabeth was in service with Mrs. Eliza Sitwell at Derby. (About 1850, Miss Eliza Wilmot-Sitwell provided for a small porch with a handsome Norman doorway at the west end of the St. John the Baptist parish church in Smalley.)

                    According to Elizabeth’s birth certificate and the 1841 census, John was a butcher. By 1851, the household included a nurse and a servant, and John was listed as a “victular.” Anne wrote in February 1854, “John has left the Public House a year and a half ago. He is living where Plumbs (Ann Plumb witnessed William’s death certificate with her mark) did and Thomas Allen has the land. He has been working at James Eley’s all winter.” In 1861, Ellen lived with John and Sarah and the three boys.

                    John sold his share in the inheritance from their mother and disappeared after her death. (He died in Doncaster, Yorkshire, in 1893.) At that time Charles, the youngest would have been 21. Indeed, Joseph wrote in July 1872: “John’s children are all grown up”.

                    In May 1872, Joseph wrote: “For what do you think, John has sold his share and he has acted very bad since his wife died and at the same time he sold all his furniture. You may guess I have never seen him but once since poor mother’s funeral and he is gone now no one knows where.”

                    In February 1874 Joseph wrote: “You want to know what made John go away. Well, I will give you one reason. I think I told you that when his wife died he persuaded me to leave Derby and come to live with him. Well so we did and dear Harriet to keep his house. Well he insulted my wife and offered things to her that was not proper and my dear wife had the power to resist his unmanly conduct. I did not think he could of served me such a dirty trick so that is one thing dear brother. He could not look me in the face when we met. Then after we left him he got a woman in the house and I suppose they lived as man and wife. She caught the small pox and died and there he was by himself like some wild man. Well dear brother I could not go to him again after he had served me and mine as he had and I believe he was greatly in debt too so that he sold his share out of the property and when he received the money at Belper he went away and has never been seen by any of us since but I have heard of him being at Sheffield enquiring for Sam Caldwell. You will remember him. He worked in the Nag’s Head yard but I have heard nothing no more of him.”

                    A mention of a John Housley of Heanor in the Nottinghma Journal 1875.  I don’t know for sure if the John mentioned here is the brother John who Joseph describes above as behaving improperly to his wife. John Housley had a son Joseph, born in 1840, and John’s wife Sarah died in 1870.

                    John Housley

                     

                    In 1876, the solicitor wrote to George: “Have you heard of John Housley? He is entitled to Robert’s share and I want him to claim it.”

                     

                    SAMUEL HOUSLEY 1816-

                    Sam married Elizabeth Brookes of Sutton Coldfield, and they had three daughters: Elizabeth, Mary Anne and Catherine.  Elizabeth his wife died in 1849, a few months after Samuel’s father William died in 1848. The particular circumstances relating to these individuals have been discussed in previous chapters; the following are letter excerpts relating to them.

                    Death of William Housley 15 Dec 1848, and Elizabeth Housley 5 April 1849, Smalley:

                    Housley Deaths

                     

                    Joseph wrote in December 1872: “I saw one of Sam’s daughters, the youngest Kate, you would remember her a baby I dare say. She is very comfortably married.”

                    In the same letter (December 15, 1872), Joseph wrote:  “I think we have now found all out now that is concerned in the matter for there was only Sam that we did not know his whereabouts but I was informed a week ago that he is dead–died about three years ago in Birmingham Union. Poor Sam. He ought to have come to a better end than that….His daughter and her husband went to Brimingham and also to Sutton Coldfield that is where he married his wife from and found out his wife’s brother. It appears he has been there and at Birmingham ever since he went away but ever fond of drink.”

                    (Sam, however, was still alive in 1871, living as a lodger at the George and Dragon Inn, Henley in Arden. And no trace of Sam has been found since. It would appear that Sam did not want to be found.)

                     

                    EDWARD HOUSLEY 1819-1843

                    Edward died before George left for USA in 1851, and as such there is no mention of him in the letters.

                     

                    ANNE HOUSLEY 1821-1856

                    Anne wrote two letters to her brother George between February 1854 and her death in 1856. Apparently she suffered from a lung disease for she wrote: “I can say you will be surprised I am still living and better but still cough and spit a deal. Can do nothing but sit and sew.” According to the 1851 census, Anne, then 29, was a seamstress. Their friend, Mrs. Davy, wrote in March 1856: “This I send in a box to my Brother….The pincushion cover and pen wiper are Anne’s work–are for thy wife. She would have made it up had she been able.” Anne was not living at home at the time of the 1841 census. She would have been 19 or 20 and perhaps was “out service.”

                    In her second letter Anne wrote: “It is a great trouble now for me to write…as the body weakens so does the mind often. I have been very weak all summer. That I continue is a wonder to all and to spit so much although much better than when you left home.” She also wrote: “You know I had a desire for America years ago. Were I in health and strength, it would be the land of my adoption.”

                    In November 1855, Emma wrote, “Anne has been very ill all summer and has not been able to write or do anything.” Their neighbor Mrs. Davy wrote on March 21, 1856: “I fear Anne will not be long without a change.” In a black-edged letter the following June, Emma wrote: “I need not tell you how happy she was and how calmly and peacefully she died. She only kept in bed two days.”

                    Certainly Anne was a woman of deep faith and strong religious convictions. When she wrote that they were hoping to hear of Charles’ success on the gold fields she added: “But I would rather hear of him having sought and found the Pearl of great price than all the gold Australia can produce, (For what shall it profit a man if he gain the whole world and lose his soul?).” Then she asked George: “I should like to learn how it was you were first led to seek pardon and a savior. I do feel truly rejoiced to hear you have been led to seek and find this Pearl through the workings of the Holy Spirit and I do pray that He who has begun this good work in each of us may fulfill it and carry it on even unto the end and I can never doubt the willingness of Jesus who laid down his life for us. He who said whoever that cometh unto me I will in no wise cast out.”

                    Anne’s will was probated October 14, 1856. Mr. William Davy of Kidsley Park appeared for the family. Her estate was valued at under £20. Emma was to receive fancy needlework, a four post bedstead, feather bed and bedding, a mahogany chest of drawers, plates, linen and china. Emma was also to receive Anne’s writing desk. There was a condition that Ellen would have use of these items until her death.

                    The money that Anne was to receive from her grandfather, William Carrington, and her father, William Housley was to be distributed one third to Joseph, one third to Emma, and one third to be divided between her four neices: John’s daughter Elizabeth, 18, and Sam’s daughters Elizabeth, 10, Mary Ann, 9 and Catharine, age 7 to be paid by the trustees as they think “most useful and proper.” Emma Lyon and Elizabeth Davy were the witnesses.

                    The Carrington Farm:

                    Carringtons Farm

                     

                    CHARLES HOUSLEY 1823-1855

                    Charles went to Australia in 1851, and was last heard from in January 1853. According to the solicitor, who wrote to George on June 3, 1874, Charles had received advances on the settlement of their parent’s estate. “Your promissory note with the two signed by your brother Charles for 20 pounds he received from his father and 20 pounds he received from his mother are now in the possession of the court.”

                    Charles and George were probably quite close friends. Anne wrote in 1854: “Charles inquired very particularly in both his letters after you.”

                    According to Anne, Charles and a friend married two sisters. He and his father-in-law had a farm where they had 130 cows and 60 pigs. Whatever the trade he learned in England, he never worked at it once he reached Australia. While it does not seem that Charles went to Australia because gold had been discovered there, he was soon caught up in “gold fever”. Anne wrote: “I dare say you have heard of the immense gold fields of Australia discovered about the time he went. Thousands have since then emigrated to Australia, both high and low. Such accounts we heard in the papers of people amassing fortunes we could not believe. I asked him when I wrote if it was true. He said this was no exaggeration for people were making their fortune daily and he intended going to the diggings in six weeks for he could stay away no longer so that we are hoping to hear of his success if he is alive.”

                    In March 1856, Mrs. Davy wrote: “I am sorry to tell thee they have had a letter from Charles’s wife giving account of Charles’s death of 6 months consumption at the Victoria diggings. He has left 2 children a boy and a girl William and Ellen.” In June of the same year in a black edged letter, Emma wrote: “I think Mrs. Davy mentioned Charles’s death in her note. His wife wrote to us. They have two children Helen and William. Poor dear little things. How much I should like to see them all. She writes very affectionately.”

                    In December 1872, Joseph wrote: “I’m told that Charles two daughters has wrote to Smalley post office making inquiries about his share….” In January 1876, the solicitor wrote: “Charles Housley’s children have claimed their father’s share.”

                     

                    GEORGE HOUSLEY 1824-1877

                    George emigrated to the United states in 1851, arriving in July. The solicitor Abraham John Flint referred in a letter to a 15-pound advance which was made to George on June 9, 1851. This certainly was connected to his journey. George settled along the Delaware River in Bucks County, Pennsylvania. The letters from the solicitor were addressed to: Lahaska Post Office, Bucks County, Pennsylvania.

                    George married Sarah Ann Hill on May 6, 1854 in Doylestown, Bucks County, Pennsylvania. In her first letter (February 1854), Anne wrote: “We want to know who and what is this Miss Hill you name in your letter. What age is she? Send us all the particulars but I would advise you not to get married until you have sufficient to make a comfortable home.”

                    Upon learning of George’s marriage, Anne wrote: “I hope dear brother you may be happy with your wife….I hope you will be as a son to her parents. Mother unites with me in kind love to you both and to your father and mother with best wishes for your health and happiness.” In 1872 (December) Joseph wrote: “I am sorry to hear that sister’s father is so ill. It is what we must all come to some time and hope we shall meet where there is no more trouble.”

                    Emma wrote in 1855, “We write in love to your wife and yourself and you must write soon and tell us whether there is a little nephew or niece and what you call them.” In June of 1856, Emma wrote: “We want to see dear Sarah Ann and the dear little boy. We were much pleased with the “bit of news” you sent.” The bit of news was the birth of John Eley Housley, January 11, 1855. Emma concluded her letter “Give our very kindest love to dear sister and dearest Johnnie.”

                    In September 1872, Joseph wrote, “I was very sorry to hear that John your oldest had met with such a sad accident but I hope he is got alright again by this time.” In the same letter, Joseph asked: “Now I want to know what sort of a town you are living in or village. How far is it from New York? Now send me all particulars if you please.”

                    In March 1873 Harriet asked Sarah Ann: “And will you please send me all the news at the place and what it is like for it seems to me that it is a wild place but you must tell me what it is like….”.  The question of whether she was referring to Bucks County, Pennsylvania or some other place is raised in Joseph’s letter of the same week.
                    On March 17, 1873, Joseph wrote: “I was surprised to hear that you had gone so far away west. Now dear brother what ever are you doing there so far away from home and family–looking out for something better I suppose.”

                    The solicitor wrote on May 23, 1874: “Lately I have not written because I was not certain of your address and because I doubted I had much interesting news to tell you.” Later, Joseph wrote concerning the problems settling the estate, “You see dear brother there is only me here on our side and I cannot do much. I wish you were here to help me a bit and if you think of going for another summer trip this turn you might as well run over here.”

                    Apparently, George had indicated he might return to England for a visit in 1856. Emma wrote concerning the portrait of their mother which had been sent to George: “I hope you like mother’s portrait. I did not see it but I suppose it was not quite perfect about the eyes….Joseph and I intend having ours taken for you when you come over….Do come over before very long.”

                    In March 1873, Joseph wrote: “You ask me what I think of you coming to England. I think as you have given the trustee power to sign for you I think you could do no good but I should like to see you once again for all that. I can’t say whether there would be anything amiss if you did come as you say it would be throwing good money after bad.”

                    On June 10, 1875, the solicitor wrote: “I have been expecting to hear from you for some time past. Please let me hear what you are doing and where you are living and how I must send you your money.” George’s big news at that time was that on May 3, 1875, he had become a naturalized citizen “renouncing and abjuring all allegiance and fidelity to every foreign prince, potentate, state and sovereignity whatsoever, and particularly to Victoria Queen of Great Britain of whom he was before a subject.”

                     

                    ROBERT HOUSLEY 1832-1851

                    In 1854, Anne wrote: “Poor Robert. He died in August after you left he broke a blood vessel in the lung.”
                    From Joseph’s first letter we learn that Robert was 19 when he died: “Dear brother there have been a great many changes in the family since you left us. All is gone except myself and John and Sam–we have heard nothing of him since he left. Robert died first when he was 19 years of age. Then Anne and Charles too died in Australia and then a number of years elapsed before anyone else. Then John lost his wife, then Emma, and last poor dear mother died last January on the 11th.”

                    Anne described Robert’s death in this way: “He had thrown up blood many times before in the spring but the last attack weakened him that he only lived a fortnight after. He died at Derby. Mother was with him. Although he suffered much he never uttered a murmur or regret and always a smile on his face for everyone that saw him. He will be regretted by all that knew him”.

                    Robert died a resident of St. Peter’s Parish, Derby, but was buried in Smalley on August 16, 1851.
                    Apparently Robert was apprenticed to be a joiner for, according to Anne, Joseph took his place: “Joseph wanted to be a joiner. We thought we could do no better than let him take Robert’s place which he did the October after and is there still.”

                    In 1876, the solicitor wrote to George: “Have you heard of John Housley? He is entitled to Robert’s share and I want him to claim it.”

                     

                    EMMA HOUSLEY 1836-1871

                    Emma was not mentioned in Anne’s first letter. In the second, Anne wrote that Emma was living at Spondon with two ladies in her “third situation,” and added, “She is grown a bouncing woman.” Anne described her sister well. Emma wrote in her first letter (November 12, 1855): “I must tell you that I am just 21 and we had my pudding last Sunday. I wish I could send you a piece.”

                    From Emma’s letters we learn that she was living in Derby from May until November 1855 with Mr. Haywood, an iron merchant. She explained, “He has failed and I have been obliged to leave,” adding, “I expect going to a new situation very soon. It is at Belper.” In 1851 records, William Haywood, age 22, was listed as an iron foundry worker. In the 1857 Derby Directory, James and George were listed as iron and brass founders and ironmongers with an address at 9 Market Place, Derby.

                    In June 1856, Emma wrote from “The Cedars, Ashbourne Road” where she was working for Mr. Handysides.
                    While she was working for Mr. Handysides, Emma wrote: “Mother is thinking of coming to live at Derby. That will be nice for Joseph and I.”

                    Friargate and Ashbourne Road were located in St. Werburgh’s Parish. (In fact, St. Werburgh’s vicarage was at 185 Surrey Street. This clue led to the discovery of the record of Emma’s marriage on May 6, 1858, to Edwin Welch Harvey, son of Samuel Harvey in St. Werburgh’s.)

                    In 1872, Joseph wrote: “Our sister Emma, she died at Derby at her own home for she was married. She has left two young children behind. The husband was the son of the man that I went apprentice to and has caused a great deal of trouble to our family and I believe hastened poor Mother’s death….”.   Joseph added that he believed Emma’s “complaint” was consumption and that she was sick a good bit. Joseph wrote: “Mother was living with John when I came home (from Ascension Island around 1867? or to Smalley from Derby around 1870?) for when Emma was married she broke up the comfortable home and the things went to Derby and she went to live with them but Derby did not agree with her so she had to leave it again but left all her things there.”

                    Emma Housley and Edwin Welch Harvey wedding, 1858:

                    Emma Housley wedding

                     

                    JOSEPH HOUSLEY 1838-1893

                    We first hear of Joseph in a letter from Anne to George in 1854. “Joseph wanted to be a joiner. We thought we could do no better than let him take Robert’s place which he did the October after (probably 1851) and is there still. He is grown as tall as you I think quite a man.” Emma concurred in her first letter: “He is quite a man in his appearance and quite as tall as you.”

                    From Emma we learn in 1855: “Joseph has left Mr. Harvey. He had not work to employ him. So mother thought he had better leave his indenture and be at liberty at once than wait for Harvey to be a bankrupt. He has got a very good place of work now and is very steady.” In June of 1856, Emma wrote “Joseph and I intend to have our portraits taken for you when you come over….Mother is thinking of coming to Derby. That will be nice for Joseph and I. Joseph is very hearty I am happy to say.”

                    According to Joseph’s letters, he was married to Harriet Ballard. Joseph described their miraculous reunion in this way: “I must tell you that I have been abroad myself to the Island of Ascension. (Elsewhere he wrote that he was on the island when the American civil war broke out). I went as a Royal Marine and worked at my trade and saved a bit of money–enough to buy my discharge and enough to get married with but while I was out on the island who should I meet with there but my dear wife’s sister. (On two occasions Joseph and Harriet sent George the name and address of Harriet’s sister, Mrs. Brooks, in Susquehanna Depot, Pennsylvania, but it is not clear whether this was the same sister.) She was lady’s maid to the captain’s wife. Though I had never seen her before we got to know each other somehow so from that me and my wife recommenced our correspondence and you may be sure I wanted to get home to her. But as soon as I did get home that is to England I was not long before I was married and I have not regretted yet for we are very comfortable as well as circumstances will allow for I am only a journeyman joiner.”

                    Proudly, Joseph wrote: “My little family consists of three nice children–John, Joseph and Susy Annie.” On her birth certificate, Susy Ann’s birthdate is listed as 1871. Parish records list a Lucy Annie christened in 1873. The boys were born in Derby, John in 1868 and Joseph in 1869. In his second letter, Joseph repeated: “I have got three nice children, a good wife and I often think is more than I have deserved.” On August 6, 1873, Joseph and Harriet wrote: “We both thank you dear sister for the pieces of money you sent for the children. I don’t know as I have ever see any before.” Joseph ended another letter: “Now I must close with our kindest love to you all and kisses from the children.”

                    In Harriet’s letter to Sarah Ann (March 19, 1873), she promised: “I will send you myself and as soon as the weather gets warm as I can take the children to Derby, I will have them taken and send them, but it is too cold yet for we have had a very cold winter and a great deal of rain.” At this time, the children were all under 6 and the baby was not yet two.

                    In March 1873 Joseph wrote: “I have been working down at Heanor gate there is a joiner shop there where Kings used to live I have been working there this winter and part of last summer but the wages is very low but it is near home that is one comfort.” (Heanor Gate is about 1/4 mile from Kidsley Grange. There was a school and industrial park there in 1988.) At this time Joseph and his family were living in “the big house–in Old Betty Hanson’s house.” The address in the 1871 census was Smalley Lane.

                    A glimpse into Joseph’s personality is revealed by this remark to George in an 1872 letter: “Many thanks for your portrait and will send ours when we can get them taken for I never had but one taken and that was in my old clothes and dear Harriet is not willing to part with that. I tell her she ought to be satisfied with the original.”

                    On one occasion Joseph and Harriet both sent seeds. (Marks are still visible on the paper.) Joseph sent “the best cow cabbage seed in the country–Robinson Champion,” and Harriet sent red cabbage–Shaw’s Improved Red. Possibly cow cabbage was also known as ox cabbage: “I hope you will have some good cabbages for the Ox cabbage takes all the prizes here. I suppose you will be taking the prizes out there with them.” Joseph wrote that he would put the name of the seeds by each “but I should think that will not matter. You will tell the difference when they come up.”

                    George apparently would have liked Joseph to come to him as early as 1854. Anne wrote: “As to his coming to you that must be left for the present.” In 1872, Joseph wrote: “I have been thinking of making a move from here for some time before I heard from you for it is living from hand to mouth and never certain of a job long either.” Joseph then made plans to come to the United States in the spring of 1873. “For I intend all being well leaving England in the spring. Many thanks for your kind offer but I hope we shall be able to get a comfortable place before we have been out long.” Joseph promised to bring some things George wanted and asked: “What sort of things would be the best to bring out there for I don’t want to bring a lot that is useless.” Joseph’s plans are confirmed in a letter from the solicitor May 23, 1874: “I trust you are prospering and in good health. Joseph seems desirous of coming out to you when this is settled.”

                    George must have been reminiscing about gooseberries (Heanor has an annual gooseberry show–one was held July 28, 1872) and Joseph promised to bring cuttings when they came: “Dear Brother, I could not get the gooseberries for they was all gathered when I received your letter but we shall be able to get some seed out the first chance and I shall try to bring some cuttings out along.” In the same letter that he sent the cabbage seeds Joseph wrote: “I have got some gooseberries drying this year for you. They are very fine ones but I have only four as yet but I was promised some more when they were ripe.” In another letter Joseph sent gooseberry seeds and wrote their names: Victoria, Gharibaldi and Globe.

                    In September 1872 Joseph wrote; “My wife is anxious to come. I hope it will suit her health for she is not over strong.” Elsewhere Joseph wrote that Harriet was “middling sometimes. She is subject to sick headaches. It knocks her up completely when they come on.” In December 1872 Joseph wrote, “Now dear brother about us coming to America you know we shall have to wait until this affair is settled and if it is not settled and thrown into Chancery I’m afraid we shall have to stay in England for I shall never be able to save money enough to bring me out and my family but I hope of better things.”

                    On July 19, 1875 Abraham Flint (the solicitor) wrote: “Joseph Housley has removed from Smalley and is working on some new foundry buildings at Little Chester near Derby. He lives at a village called Little Eaton near Derby. If you address your letter to him as Joseph Housley, carpenter, Little Eaton near Derby that will no doubt find him.”

                    George did not save any letters from Joseph after 1874, hopefully he did reach him at Little Eaton. Joseph and his family are not listed in either Little Eaton or Derby on the 1881 census.

                    In his last letter (February 11, 1874), Joseph sounded very discouraged and wrote that Harriet’s parents were very poorly and both had been “in bed for a long time.” In addition, Harriet and the children had been ill.
                    The move to Little Eaton may indicate that Joseph received his settlement because in August, 1873, he wrote: “I think this is bad news enough and bad luck too, but I have had little else since I came to live at Kiddsley cottages but perhaps it is all for the best if one could only think so. I have begun to think there will be no chance for us coming over to you for I am afraid there will not be so much left as will bring us out without it is settled very shortly but I don’t intend leaving this house until it is settled either one way or the other. “

                    Joseph Housley and the Kiddsley cottages:

                    Joseph Housley

                    #6268
                    TracyTracy
                    Participant

                      From Tanganyika with Love

                      continued part 9

                      With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                      Lyamungu 3rd January 1945

                      Dearest Family.

                      We had a novel Christmas this year. We decided to avoid the expense of
                      entertaining and being entertained at Lyamungu, and went off to spend Christmas
                      camping in a forest on the Western slopes of Kilimanjaro. George decided to combine
                      business with pleasure and in this way we were able to use Government transport.
                      We set out the day before Christmas day and drove along the road which skirts
                      the slopes of Kilimanjaro and first visited a beautiful farm where Philip Teare, the ex
                      Game Warden, and his wife Mary are staying. We had afternoon tea with them and then
                      drove on in to the natural forest above the estate and pitched our tent beside a small
                      clear mountain stream. We decorated the tent with paper streamers and a few small
                      balloons and John found a small tree of the traditional shape which we decorated where
                      it stood with tinsel and small ornaments.

                      We put our beer, cool drinks for the children and bottles of fresh milk from Simba
                      Estate, in the stream and on Christmas morning they were as cold as if they had been in
                      the refrigerator all night. There were not many presents for the children, there never are,
                      but they do not seem to mind and are well satisfied with a couple of balloons apiece,
                      sweets, tin whistles and a book each.

                      George entertain the children before breakfast. He can make a magical thing out
                      of the most ordinary balloon. The children watched entranced as he drew on his pipe
                      and then blew the smoke into the balloon. He then pinched the neck of the balloon
                      between thumb and forefinger and released the smoke in little puffs. Occasionally the
                      balloon ejected a perfect smoke ring and the forest rang with shouts of “Do it again
                      Daddy.” Another trick was to blow up the balloon to maximum size and then twist the
                      neck tightly before releasing. Before subsiding the balloon darted about in a crazy
                      fashion causing great hilarity. Such fun, at the cost of a few pence.

                      After breakfast George went off to fish for trout. John and Jim decided that they
                      also wished to fish so we made rods out of sticks and string and bent pins and they
                      fished happily, but of course quite unsuccessfully, for hours. Both of course fell into the
                      stream and got soaked, but I was prepared for this, and the little stream was so shallow
                      that they could not come to any harm. Henry played happily in the sand and I had a
                      most peaceful morning.

                      Hamisi roasted a chicken in a pot over the camp fire and the jelly set beautifully in the
                      stream. So we had grilled trout and chicken for our Christmas dinner. I had of course
                      taken an iced cake for the occasion and, all in all, it was a very successful Christmas day.
                      On Boxing day we drove down to the plains where George was to investigate a
                      report of game poaching near the Ngassari Furrow. This is a very long ditch which has
                      been dug by the Government for watering the Masai stock in the area. It is also used by
                      game and we saw herds of zebra and wildebeest, and some Grant’s Gazelle and
                      giraffe, all comparatively tame. At one point a small herd of zebra raced beside the lorry
                      apparently enjoying the fun of a gallop. They were all sleek and fat and looked wild and
                      beautiful in action.

                      We camped a considerable distance from the water but this precaution did not
                      save us from the mosquitoes which launched a vicious attack on us after sunset, so that
                      we took to our beds unusually early. They were on the job again when we got up at
                      sunrise so I was very glad when we were once more on our way home.

                      “I like Christmas safari. Much nicer that silly old party,” said John. I agree but I think
                      it is time that our children learned to play happily with others. There are no other young
                      children at Lyamungu though there are two older boys and a girl who go to boarding
                      school in Nairobi.

                      On New Years Day two Army Officers from the military camp at Moshi, came for
                      tea and to talk game hunting with George. I think they rather enjoy visiting a home and
                      seeing children and pets around.

                      Eleanor.

                      Lyamungu 14 May 1945

                      Dearest Family.

                      So the war in Europe is over at last. It is such marvellous news that I can hardly
                      believe it. To think that as soon as George can get leave we will go to England and
                      bring Ann and George home with us to Tanganyika. When we know when this leave can
                      be arranged we will want Kate to join us here as of course she must go with us to
                      England to meet George’s family. She has become so much a part of your lives that I
                      know it will be a wrench for you to give her up but I know that you will all be happy to
                      think that soon our family will be reunited.

                      The V.E. celebrations passed off quietly here. We all went to Moshi to see the
                      Victory Parade of the King’s African Rifles and in the evening we went to a celebration
                      dinner at the Game Warden’s house. Besides ourselves the Moores had invited the
                      Commanding Officer from Moshi and a junior officer. We had a very good dinner and
                      many toasts including one to Mrs Moore’s brother, Oliver Milton who is fighting in Burma
                      and has recently been awarded the Military Cross.

                      There was also a celebration party for the children in the grounds of the Moshi
                      Club. Such a spread! I think John and Jim sampled everything. We mothers were
                      having our tea separately and a friend laughingly told me to turn around and have a look.
                      I did, and saw the long tea tables now deserted by all the children but my two sons who
                      were still eating steadily, and finding the party more exciting than the game of Musical
                      Bumps into which all the other children had entered with enthusiasm.

                      There was also an extremely good puppet show put on by the Italian prisoners
                      of war from the camp at Moshi. They had made all the puppets which included well
                      loved characters like Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs and the Babes in the Wood as
                      well as more sophisticated ones like an irritable pianist and a would be prima donna. The
                      most popular puppets with the children were a native askari and his family – a very
                      happy little scene. I have never before seen a puppet show and was as entranced as
                      the children. It is amazing what clever manipulation and lighting can do. I believe that the
                      Italians mean to take their puppets to Nairobi and am glad to think that there, they will
                      have larger audiences to appreciate their art.

                      George has just come in, and I paused in my writing to ask him for the hundredth
                      time when he thinks we will get leave. He says I must be patient because it may be a
                      year before our turn comes. Shipping will be disorganised for months to come and we
                      cannot expect priority simply because we have been separated so long from our
                      children. The same situation applies to scores of other Government Officials.
                      I have decided to write the story of my childhood in South Africa and about our
                      life together in Tanganyika up to the time Ann and George left the country. I know you
                      will have told Kate these stories, but Ann and George were so very little when they left
                      home that I fear that they cannot remember much.

                      My Mother-in-law will have told them about their father but she can tell them little
                      about me. I shall send them one chapter of my story each month in the hope that they
                      may be interested and not feel that I am a stranger when at last we meet again.

                      Eleanor.

                      Lyamungu 19th September 1945

                      Dearest Family.

                      In a months time we will be saying good-bye to Lyamungu. George is to be
                      transferred to Mbeya and I am delighted, not only as I look upon Mbeya as home, but
                      because there is now a primary school there which John can attend. I feel he will make
                      much better progress in his lessons when he realises that all children of his age attend
                      school. At present he is putting up a strong resistance to learning to read and spell, but
                      he writes very neatly, does his sums accurately and shows a real talent for drawing. If
                      only he had the will to learn I feel he would do very well.

                      Jim now just four, is too young for lessons but too intelligent to be interested in
                      the ayah’s attempts at entertainment. Yes I’ve had to engage a native girl to look after
                      Henry from 9 am to 12.30 when I supervise John’s Correspondence Course. She is
                      clean and amiable, but like most African women she has no initiative at all when it comes
                      to entertaining children. Most African men and youths are good at this.

                      I don’t regret our stay at Lyamungu. It is a beautiful spot and the change to the
                      cooler climate after the heat of Morogoro has been good for all the children. John is still
                      tall for his age but not so thin as he was and much less pale. He is a handsome little lad
                      with his large brown eyes in striking contrast to his fair hair. He is wary of strangers but
                      very observant and quite uncanny in the way he sums up people. He seldom gets up
                      to mischief but I have a feeling he eggs Jim on. Not that Jim needs egging.

                      Jim has an absolute flair for mischief but it is all done in such an artless manner that
                      it is not easy to punish him. He is a very sturdy child with a cap of almost black silky hair,
                      eyes brown, like mine, and a large mouth which is quick to smile and show most beautiful
                      white and even teeth. He is most popular with all the native servants and the Game
                      Scouts. The servants call Jim, ‘Bwana Tembo’ (Mr Elephant) because of his sturdy
                      build.

                      Henry, now nearly two years old, is quite different from the other two in
                      appearance. He is fair complexioned and fair haired like Ann and Kate, with large, black
                      lashed, light grey eyes. He is a good child, not so merry as Jim was at his age, nor as
                      shy as John was. He seldom cries, does not care to be cuddled and is independent and
                      strong willed. The servants call Henry, ‘Bwana Ndizi’ (Mr Banana) because he has an
                      inexhaustible appetite for this fruit. Fortunately they are very inexpensive here. We buy
                      an entire bunch which hangs from a beam on the back verandah, and pluck off the
                      bananas as they ripen. This way there is no waste and the fruit never gets bruised as it
                      does in greengrocers shops in South Africa. Our three boys make a delightful and
                      interesting trio and I do wish you could see them for yourselves.

                      We are delighted with the really beautiful photograph of Kate. She is an
                      extraordinarily pretty child and looks so happy and healthy and a great credit to you.
                      Now that we will be living in Mbeya with a school on the doorstep I hope that we will
                      soon be able to arrange for her return home.

                      Eleanor.

                      c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 30th October 1945

                      Dearest Family.

                      How nice to be able to write c/o Game Dept. Mbeya at the head of my letters.
                      We arrived here safely after a rather tiresome journey and are installed in a tiny house on
                      the edge of the township.

                      We left Lyamungu early on the morning of the 22nd. Most of our goods had
                      been packed on the big Ford lorry the previous evening, but there were the usual
                      delays and farewells. Of our servants, only the cook, Hamisi, accompanied us to
                      Mbeya. Japhet, Tovelo and the ayah had to be paid off and largesse handed out.
                      Tovelo’s granny had come, bringing a gift of bananas, and she also brought her little
                      granddaughter to present a bunch of flowers. The child’s little scolded behind is now
                      completely healed. Gifts had to be found for them too.

                      At last we were all aboard and what a squash it was! Our few pieces of furniture
                      and packing cases and trunks, the cook, his wife, the driver and the turney boy, who
                      were to take the truck back to Lyamungu, and all their bits and pieces, bunches of
                      bananas and Fanny the dog were all crammed into the body of the lorry. George, the
                      children and I were jammed together in the cab. Before we left George looked
                      dubiously at the tyres which were very worn and said gloomily that he thought it most
                      unlikely that we would make our destination, Dodoma.

                      Too true! Shortly after midday, near Kwakachinja, we blew a back tyre and there
                      was a tedious delay in the heat whilst the wheel was changed. We were now without a
                      spare tyre and George said that he would not risk taking the Ford further than Babati,
                      which is less than half way to Dodoma. He drove very slowly and cautiously to Babati
                      where he arranged with Sher Mohammed, an Indian trader, for a lorry to take us to
                      Dodoma the next morning.

                      It had been our intention to spend the night at the furnished Government
                      Resthouse at Babati but when we got there we found that it was already occupied by
                      several District Officers who had assembled for a conference. So, feeling rather
                      disgruntled, we all piled back into the lorry and drove on to a place called Bereku where
                      we spent an uncomfortable night in a tumbledown hut.

                      Before dawn next morning Sher Mohammed’s lorry drove up, and there was a
                      scramble to dress by the light of a storm lamp. The lorry was a very dilapidated one and
                      there was already a native woman passenger in the cab. I felt so tired after an almost
                      sleepless night that I decided to sit between the driver and this woman with the sleeping
                      Henry on my knee. It was as well I did, because I soon found myself dosing off and
                      drooping over towards the woman. Had she not been there I might easily have fallen
                      out as the battered cab had no door. However I was alert enough when daylight came
                      and changed places with the woman to our mutual relief. She was now able to converse
                      with the African driver and I was able to enjoy the scenery and the fresh air!
                      George, John and Jim were less comfortable. They sat in the lorry behind the
                      cab hemmed in by packing cases. As the lorry was an open one the sun beat down
                      unmercifully upon them until George, ever resourceful, moved a table to the front of the
                      truck. The two boys crouched under this and so got shelter from the sun but they still had
                      to endure the dust. Fanny complicated things by getting car sick and with one thing and
                      another we were all jolly glad to get to Dodoma.

                      We spent the night at the Dodoma Hotel and after hot baths, a good meal and a
                      good nights rest we cheerfully boarded a bus of the Tanganyika Bus Service next
                      morning to continue our journey to Mbeya. The rest of the journey was uneventful. We slept two nights on the road, the first at Iringa Hotel and the second at Chimala. We
                      reached Mbeya on the 27th.

                      I was rather taken aback when I first saw the little house which has been allocated
                      to us. I had become accustomed to the spacious houses we had in Morogoro and
                      Lyamungu. However though the house is tiny it is secluded and has a long garden
                      sloping down to the road in front and another long strip sloping up behind. The front
                      garden is shaded by several large cypress and eucalyptus trees but the garden behind
                      the house has no shade and consists mainly of humpy beds planted with hundreds of
                      carnations sadly in need of debudding. I believe that the previous Game Ranger’s wife
                      cultivated the carnations and, by selling them, raised money for War Funds.
                      Like our own first home, this little house is built of sun dried brick. Its original
                      owners were Germans. It is now rented to the Government by the Custodian of Enemy
                      Property, and George has his office in another ex German house.

                      This afternoon we drove to the school to arrange about enrolling John there. The
                      school is about four miles out of town. It was built by the German settlers in the late
                      1930’s and they were justifiably proud of it. It consists of a great assembly hall and
                      classrooms in one block and there are several attractive single storied dormitories. This
                      school was taken over by the Government when the Germans were interned on the
                      outbreak of war and many improvements have been made to the original buildings. The
                      school certainly looks very attractive now with its grassed playing fields and its lawns and
                      bright flower beds.

                      The Union Jack flies from a tall flagpole in front of the Hall and all traces of the
                      schools German origin have been firmly erased. We met the Headmaster, Mr
                      Wallington, and his wife and some members of the staff. The school is co-educational
                      and caters for children from the age of seven to standard six. The leaving age is elastic
                      owing to the fact that many Tanganyika children started school very late because of lack
                      of educational facilities in this country.

                      The married members of the staff have their own cottages in the grounds. The
                      Matrons have quarters attached to the dormitories for which they are responsible. I felt
                      most enthusiastic about the school until I discovered that the Headmaster is adamant
                      upon one subject. He utterly refuses to take any day pupils at the school. So now our
                      poor reserved Johnny will have to adjust himself to boarding school life.
                      We have arranged that he will start school on November 5th and I shall be very
                      busy trying to assemble his school uniform at short notice. The clothing list is sensible.
                      Boys wear khaki shirts and shorts on weekdays with knitted scarlet jerseys when the
                      weather is cold. On Sundays they wear grey flannel shorts and blazers with the silver
                      and scarlet school tie.

                      Mbeya looks dusty, brown and dry after the lush evergreen vegetation of
                      Lyamungu, but I prefer this drier climate and there are still mountains to please the eye.
                      In fact the lower slopes of Lolesa Mountain rise at the upper end of our garden.

                      Eleanor.

                      c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 21st November 1945

                      Dearest Family.

                      We’re quite settled in now and I have got the little house fixed up to my
                      satisfaction. I have engaged a rather uncouth looking houseboy but he is strong and
                      capable and now that I am not tied down in the mornings by John’s lessons I am able to
                      go out occasionally in the mornings and take Jim and Henry to play with other children.
                      They do not show any great enthusiasm but are not shy by nature as John is.
                      I have had a good deal of heartache over putting John to boarding school. It
                      would have been different had he been used to the company of children outside his
                      own family, or if he had even known one child there. However he seems to be adjusting
                      himself to the life, though slowly. At least he looks well and tidy and I am quite sure that
                      he is well looked after.

                      I must confess that when the time came for John to go to school I simply did not
                      have the courage to take him and he went alone with George, looking so smart in his
                      new uniform – but his little face so bleak. The next day, Sunday, was visiting day but the
                      Headmaster suggested that we should give John time to settle down and not visit him
                      until Wednesday.

                      When we drove up to the school I spied John on the far side of the field walking
                      all alone. Instead of running up with glad greetings, as I had expected, he came almost
                      reluctently and had little to say. I asked him to show me his dormitory and classroom and
                      he did so politely as though I were a stranger. At last he volunteered some information.
                      “Mummy,” he said in an awed voice, Do you know on the night I came here they burnt a
                      man! They had a big fire and they burnt him.” After a blank moment the penny dropped.
                      Of course John had started school and November the fifth but it had never entered my
                      head to tell him about that infamous character, Guy Fawkes!

                      I asked John’s Matron how he had settled down. “Well”, she said thoughtfully,
                      “John is very good and has not cried as many of the juniors do when they first come
                      here, but he seems to keep to himself all the time.” I went home very discouraged but
                      on the Sunday John came running up with another lad of about his own age.” This is my
                      friend Marks,” he announced proudly. I could have hugged Marks.

                      Mbeya is very different from the small settlement we knew in the early 1930’s.
                      Gone are all the colourful characters from the Lupa diggings for the alluvial claims are all
                      worked out now, gone also are our old friends the Menzies from the Pub and also most
                      of the Government Officials we used to know. Mbeya has lost its character of a frontier
                      township and has become almost suburban.

                      The social life revolves around two places, the Club and the school. The Club
                      which started out as a little two roomed building, has been expanded and the golf
                      course improved. There are also tennis courts and a good library considering the size of
                      the community. There are frequent parties and dances, though most of the club revenue
                      comes from Bar profits. The parties are relatively sober affairs compared with the parties
                      of the 1930’s.

                      The school provides entertainment of another kind. Both Mr and Mrs Wallington
                      are good amateur actors and I am told that they run an Amateur Dramatic Society. Every
                      Wednesday afternoon there is a hockey match at the school. Mbeya town versus a
                      mixed team of staff and scholars. The match attracts almost the whole European
                      population of Mbeya. Some go to play hockey, others to watch, and others to snatch
                      the opportunity to visit their children. I shall have to try to arrange a lift to school when
                      George is away on safari.

                      I have now met most of the local women and gladly renewed an old friendship
                      with Sheilagh Waring whom I knew two years ago at Morogoro. Sheilagh and I have
                      much in common, the same disregard for the trappings of civilisation, the same sense of
                      the ludicrous, and children. She has eight to our six and she has also been cut off by the
                      war from two of her children. Sheilagh looks too young and pretty to be the mother of so
                      large a family and is, in fact, several years younger than I am. her husband, Donald, is a
                      large quiet man who, as far as I can judge takes life seriously.

                      Our next door neighbours are the Bank Manager and his wife, a very pleasant
                      couple though we seldom meet. I have however had correspondence with the Bank
                      Manager. Early on Saturday afternoon their houseboy brought a note. It informed me
                      that my son was disturbing his rest by precipitating a heart attack. Was I aware that my
                      son was about 30 feet up in a tree and balanced on a twig? I ran out and,sure enough,
                      there was Jim, right at the top of the tallest eucalyptus tree. It would be the one with the
                      mound of stones at the bottom! You should have heard me fluting in my most
                      wheedling voice. “Sweets, Jimmy, come down slowly dear, I’ve some nice sweets for
                      you.”

                      I’ll bet that little story makes you smile. I remember how often you have told me
                      how, as a child, I used to make your hearts turn over because I had no fear of heights
                      and how I used to say, “But that is silly, I won’t fall.” I know now only too well, how you
                      must have felt.

                      Eleanor.

                      c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 14th January 1946

                      Dearest Family.

                      I hope that by now you have my telegram to say that Kate got home safely
                      yesterday. It was wonderful to have her back and what a beautiful child she is! Kate
                      seems to have enjoyed the train journey with Miss Craig, in spite of the tears she tells
                      me she shed when she said good-bye to you. She also seems to have felt quite at
                      home with the Hopleys at Salisbury. She flew from Salisbury in a small Dove aircraft
                      and they had a smooth passage though Kate was a little airsick.

                      I was so excited about her home coming! This house is so tiny that I had to turn
                      out the little store room to make a bedroom for her. With a fresh coat of whitewash and
                      pretty sprigged curtains and matching bedspread, borrowed from Sheilagh Waring, the
                      tiny room looks most attractive. I had also iced a cake, made ice-cream and jelly and
                      bought crackers for the table so that Kate’s home coming tea could be a proper little
                      celebration.

                      I was pleased with my preparations and then, a few hours before the plane was
                      due, my crowned front tooth dropped out, peg and all! When my houseboy wants to
                      describe something very tatty, he calls it “Second-hand Kabisa.” Kabisa meaning
                      absolutely. That is an apt description of how I looked and felt. I decided to try some
                      emergency dentistry. I think you know our nearest dentist is at Dar es Salaam five
                      hundred miles away.

                      First I carefully dried the tooth and with a match stick covered the peg and base
                      with Durofix. I then took the infants rubber bulb enema, sucked up some heat from a
                      candle flame and pumped it into the cavity before filling that with Durofix. Then hopefully
                      I stuck the tooth in its former position and held it in place for several minutes. No good. I
                      sent the houseboy to a shop for Scotine and tried the whole process again. No good
                      either.

                      When George came home for lunch I appealed to him for advice. He jokingly
                      suggested that a maize seed jammed into the space would probably work, but when
                      he saw that I really was upset he produced some chewing gum and suggested that I
                      should try that . I did and that worked long enough for my first smile anyway.
                      George and the three boys went to meet Kate but I remained at home to
                      welcome her there. I was afraid that after all this time away Kate might be reluctant to
                      rejoin the family but she threw her arms around me and said “Oh Mummy,” We both
                      shed a few tears and then we both felt fine.

                      How gay Kate is, and what an infectious laugh she has! The boys follow her
                      around in admiration. John in fact asked me, “Is Kate a Princess?” When I said
                      “Goodness no, Johnny, she’s your sister,” he explained himself by saying, “Well, she
                      has such golden hair.” Kate was less complementary. When I tucked her in bed last night
                      she said, “Mummy, I didn’t expect my little brothers to be so yellow!” All three boys
                      have been taking a course of Atebrin, an anti-malarial drug which tinges skin and eyeballs
                      yellow.

                      So now our tiny house is bursting at its seams and how good it feels to have one
                      more child under our roof. We are booked to sail for England in May and when we return
                      we will have Ann and George home too. Then I shall feel really content.

                      Eleanor.

                      c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 2nd March 1946

                      Dearest Family.

                      My life just now is uneventful but very busy. I am sewing hard and knitting fast to
                      try to get together some warm clothes for our leave in England. This is not a simple
                      matter because woollen materials are in short supply and very expensive, and now that
                      we have boarding school fees to pay for both Kate and John we have to budget very
                      carefully indeed.

                      Kate seems happy at school. She makes friends easily and seems to enjoy
                      communal life. John also seems reconciled to school now that Kate is there. He no
                      longer feels that he is the only exile in the family. He seems to rub along with the other
                      boys of his age and has a couple of close friends. Although Mbeya School is coeducational
                      the smaller boys and girls keep strictly apart. It is considered extremely
                      cissy to play with girls.

                      The local children are allowed to go home on Sundays after church and may bring
                      friends home with them for the day. Both John and Kate do this and Sunday is a very
                      busy day for me. The children come home in their Sunday best but bring play clothes to
                      change into. There is always a scramble to get them to bath and change again in time to
                      deliver them to the school by 6 o’clock.

                      When George is home we go out to the school for the morning service. This is
                      taken by the Headmaster Mr Wallington, and is very enjoyable. There is an excellent
                      school choir to lead the singing. The service is the Church of England one, but is
                      attended by children of all denominations, except the Roman Catholics. I don’t think that
                      more than half the children are British. A large proportion are Greeks, some as old as
                      sixteen, and about the same number are Afrikaners. There are Poles and non-Nazi
                      Germans, Swiss and a few American children.

                      All instruction is through the medium of English and it is amazing how soon all the
                      foreign children learn to chatter in English. George has been told that we will return to
                      Mbeya after our leave and for that I am very thankful as it means that we will still be living
                      near at hand when Jim and Henry start school. Because many of these children have to
                      travel many hundreds of miles to come to school, – Mbeya is a two day journey from the
                      railhead, – the school year is divided into two instead of the usual three terms. This
                      means that many of these children do not see their parents for months at a time. I think
                      this is a very sad state of affairs especially for the seven and eight year olds but the
                      Matrons assure me , that many children who live on isolated farms and stations are quite
                      reluctant to go home because they miss the companionship and the games and
                      entertainment that the school offers.

                      My only complaint about the life here is that I see far too little of George. He is
                      kept extremely busy on this range and is hardly at home except for a few days at the
                      months end when he has to be at his office to check up on the pay vouchers and the
                      issue of ammunition to the Scouts. George’s Range takes in the whole of the Southern
                      Province and the Southern half of the Western Province and extends to the border with
                      Northern Rhodesia and right across to Lake Tanganyika. This vast area is patrolled by
                      only 40 Game Scouts because the Department is at present badly under staffed, due
                      partly to the still acute shortage of rifles, but even more so to the extraordinary reluctance
                      which the Government shows to allocate adequate funds for the efficient running of the
                      Department.

                      The Game Scouts must see that the Game Laws are enforced, protect native
                      crops from raiding elephant, hippo and other game animals. Report disease amongst game and deal with stock raiding lions. By constantly going on safari and checking on
                      their work, George makes sure the range is run to his satisfaction. Most of the Game
                      Scouts are fine fellows but, considering they receive only meagre pay for dangerous
                      and exacting work, it is not surprising that occasionally a Scout is tempted into accepting
                      a bribe not to report a serious infringement of the Game Laws and there is, of course,
                      always the temptation to sell ivory illicitly to unscrupulous Indian and Arab traders.
                      Apart from supervising the running of the Range, George has two major jobs.
                      One is to supervise the running of the Game Free Area along the Rhodesia –
                      Tanganyika border, and the other to hunt down the man-eating lions which for years have
                      terrorised the Njombe District killing hundreds of Africans. Yes I know ‘hundreds’ sounds
                      fantastic, but this is perfectly true and one day, when the job is done and the official
                      report published I shall send it to you to prove it!

                      I hate to think of the Game Free Area and so does George. All the game from
                      buffalo to tiny duiker has been shot out in a wide belt extending nearly two hundred
                      miles along the Northern Rhodesia -Tanganyika border. There are three Europeans in
                      widely spaced camps who supervise this slaughter by African Game Guards. This
                      horrible measure is considered necessary by the Veterinary Departments of
                      Tanganyika, Rhodesia and South Africa, to prevent the cattle disease of Rinderpest
                      from spreading South.

                      When George is home however, we do relax and have fun. On the Saturday
                      before the school term started we took Kate and the boys up to the top fishing camp in
                      the Mporoto Mountains for her first attempt at trout fishing. There are three of these
                      camps built by the Mbeya Trout Association on the rivers which were first stocked with
                      the trout hatched on our farm at Mchewe. Of the three, the top camp is our favourite. The
                      scenery there is most glorious and reminds me strongly of the rivers of the Western
                      Cape which I so loved in my childhood.

                      The river, the Kawira, flows from the Rungwe Mountain through a narrow valley
                      with hills rising steeply on either side. The water runs swiftly over smooth stones and
                      sometimes only a foot or two below the level of the banks. It is sparkling and shallow,
                      but in places the water is deep and dark and the banks high. I had a busy day keeping
                      an eye on the boys, especially Jim, who twice climbed out on branches which overhung
                      deep water. “Mummy, I was only looking for trout!”

                      How those kids enjoyed the freedom of the camp after the comparative
                      restrictions of town. So did Fanny, she raced about on the hills like a mad dog chasing
                      imaginary rabbits and having the time of her life. To escape the noise and commotion
                      George had gone far upstream to fish and returned in the late afternoon with three good
                      sized trout and four smaller ones. Kate proudly showed George the two she had caught
                      with the assistance or our cook Hamisi. I fear they were caught in a rather unorthodox
                      manner but this I kept a secret from George who is a stickler for the orthodox in trout
                      fishing.

                      Eleanor.

                      Jacksdale England 24th June 1946

                      Dearest Family.

                      Here we are all together at last in England. You cannot imagine how wonderful it
                      feels to have the whole Rushby family reunited. I find myself counting heads. Ann,
                      George, Kate, John, Jim, and Henry. All present and well. We had a very pleasant trip
                      on the old British India Ship Mantola. She was crowded with East Africans going home
                      for the first time since the war, many like us, eagerly looking forward to a reunion with their
                      children whom they had not seen for years. There was a great air of anticipation and
                      good humour but a little anxiety too.

                      “I do hope our children will be glad to see us,” said one, and went on to tell me
                      about a Doctor from Dar es Salaam who, after years of separation from his son had
                      recently gone to visit him at his school. The Doctor had alighted at the railway station
                      where he had arranged to meet his son. A tall youth approached him and said, very
                      politely, “Excuse me sir. Are you my Father?” Others told me of children who had
                      become so attached to their relatives in England that they gave their parents a very cool
                      reception. I began to feel apprehensive about Ann and George but fortunately had no
                      time to mope.

                      Oh, that washing and ironing for six! I shall remember for ever that steamy little
                      laundry in the heat of the Red Sea and queuing up for the ironing and the feeling of guilt
                      at the size of my bundle. We met many old friends amongst the passengers, and made
                      some new ones, so the voyage was a pleasant one, We did however have our
                      anxious moments.

                      John was the first to disappear and we had an anxious search for him. He was
                      quite surprised that we had been concerned. “I was just talking to my friend Chinky
                      Chinaman in his workshop.” Could John have called him that? Then, when I returned to
                      the cabin from dinner one night I found Henry swigging Owbridge’s Lung Tonic. He had
                      drunk half the bottle neat and the label said ‘five drops in water’. Luckily it did not harm
                      him.

                      Jim of course was forever risking his neck. George had forbidden him to climb on
                      the railings but he was forever doing things which no one had thought of forbidding him
                      to do, like hanging from the overhead pipes on the deck or standing on the sill of a
                      window and looking down at the well deck far below. An Officer found him doing this and
                      gave me the scolding.

                      Another day he climbed up on a derrick used for hoisting cargo. George,
                      oblivious to this was sitting on the hatch cover with other passengers reading a book. I
                      was in the wash house aft on the same deck when Kate rushed in and said, “Mummy
                      come and see Jim.” Before I had time to more than gape, the butcher noticed Jim and
                      rushed out knife in hand. “Get down from there”, he bellowed. Jim got, and with such
                      speed that he caught the leg or his shorts on a projecting piece of metal. The cotton
                      ripped across the seam from leg to leg and Jim stood there for a humiliating moment in a
                      sort of revealing little kilt enduring the smiles of the passengers who had looked up from
                      their books at the butcher’s shout.

                      That incident cured Jim of his urge to climb on the ship but he managed to give
                      us one more fright. He was lost off Dover. People from whom we enquired said, “Yes
                      we saw your little boy. He was by the railings watching that big aircraft carrier.” Now Jim,
                      though mischievous , is very obedient. It was not until George and I had conducted an
                      exhaustive search above and below decks that I really became anxious. Could he have
                      fallen overboard? Jim was returned to us by an unamused Officer. He had been found
                      in one of the lifeboats on the deck forbidden to children.

                      Our ship passed Dover after dark and it was an unforgettable sight. Dover Castle
                      and the cliffs were floodlit for the Victory Celebrations. One of the men passengers sat
                      down at the piano and played ‘The White Cliffs of Dover’, and people sang and a few
                      wept. The Mantola docked at Tilbury early next morning in a steady drizzle.
                      There was a dockers strike on and it took literally hours for all the luggage to be
                      put ashore. The ships stewards simply locked the public rooms and went off leaving the
                      passengers shivering on the docks. Eventually damp and bedraggled, we arrived at St
                      Pancras Station and were given a warm welcome by George’s sister Cath and her
                      husband Reg Pears, who had come all the way from Nottingham to meet us.
                      As we had to spend an hour in London before our train left for Nottingham,
                      George suggested that Cath and I should take the children somewhere for a meal. So
                      off we set in the cold drizzle, the boys and I without coats and laden with sundry
                      packages, including a hand woven native basket full of shoes. We must have looked like
                      a bunch of refugees as we stood in the hall of The Kings Cross Station Hotel because a
                      supercilious waiter in tails looked us up and down and said, “I’m afraid not Madam”, in
                      answer to my enquiry whether the hotel could provide lunch for six.
                      Anyway who cares! We had lunch instead at an ABC tea room — horrible
                      sausage and a mound or rather sloppy mashed potatoes, but very good ice-cream.
                      After the train journey in a very grimy third class coach, through an incredibly green and
                      beautiful countryside, we eventually reached Nottingham and took a bus to Jacksdale,
                      where George’s mother and sisters live in large detached houses side by side.
                      Ann and George were at the bus stop waiting for us, and thank God, submitted
                      to my kiss as though we had been parted for weeks instead of eight years. Even now
                      that we are together again my heart aches to think of all those missed years. They have
                      not changed much and I would have picked them out of a crowd, but Ann, once thin and
                      pale, is now very rosy and blooming. She still has her pretty soft plaits and her eyes are
                      still a clear calm blue. Young George is very striking looking with sparkling brown eyes, a
                      ready, slightly lopsided smile, and charming manners.

                      Mother, and George’s elder sister, Lottie Giles, welcomed us at the door with the
                      cheering news that our tea was ready. Ann showed us the way to mother’s lovely lilac
                      tiled bathroom for a wash before tea. Before I had even turned the tap, Jim had hung
                      form the glass towel rail and it lay in three pieces on the floor. There have since been
                      similar tragedies. I can see that life in civilisation is not without snags.

                      I am most grateful that Ann and George have accepted us so naturally and
                      affectionately. Ann said candidly, “Mummy, it’s a good thing that you had Aunt Cath with
                      you when you arrived because, honestly, I wouldn’t have known you.”

                      Eleanor.

                      Jacksdale England 28th August 1946

                      Dearest Family.

                      I am sorry that I have not written for some time but honestly, I don’t know whether
                      I’m coming or going. Mother handed the top floor of her house to us and the
                      arrangement was that I should tidy our rooms and do our laundry and Mother would
                      prepare the meals except for breakfast. It looked easy at first. All the rooms have wall to
                      wall carpeting and there was a large vacuum cleaner in the box room. I was told a
                      window cleaner would do the windows.

                      Well the first time I used the Hoover I nearly died of fright. I pressed the switch
                      and immediately there was a roar and the bag filled with air to bursting point, or so I
                      thought. I screamed for Ann and she came at the run. I pointed to the bag and shouted
                      above the din, “What must I do? It’s going to burst!” Ann looked at me in astonishment
                      and said, “But Mummy that’s the way it works.” I couldn’t have her thinking me a
                      complete fool so I switched the current off and explained to Ann how it was that I had
                      never seen this type of equipment in action. How, in Tanganyika , I had never had a
                      house with electricity and that, anyway, electric equipment would be superfluous
                      because floors are of cement which the houseboy polishes by hand, one only has a
                      few rugs or grass mats on the floor. “But what about Granny’s house in South Africa?’”
                      she asked, so I explained about your Josephine who threatened to leave if you
                      bought a Hoover because that would mean that you did not think she kept the house
                      clean. The sad fact remains that, at fourteen, Ann knows far more about housework than I
                      do, or rather did! I’m learning fast.

                      The older children all go to school at different times in the morning. Ann leaves first
                      by bus to go to her Grammar School at Sutton-in-Ashfield. Shortly afterwards George
                      catches a bus for Nottingham where he attends the High School. So they have
                      breakfast in relays, usually scrambled egg made from a revolting dried egg mixture.
                      Then there are beds to make and washing and ironing to do, so I have little time for
                      sightseeing, though on a few afternoons George has looked after the younger children
                      and I have gone on bus tours in Derbyshire. Life is difficult here with all the restrictions on
                      foodstuffs. We all have ration books so get our fair share but meat, fats and eggs are
                      scarce and expensive. The weather is very wet. At first I used to hang out the washing
                      and then rush to bring it in when a shower came. Now I just let it hang.

                      We have left our imprint upon my Mother-in-law’s house for ever. Henry upset a
                      bottle of Milk of Magnesia in the middle of the pale fawn bedroom carpet. John, trying to
                      be helpful and doing some dusting, broke one of the delicate Dresden china candlesticks
                      which adorn our bedroom mantelpiece.Jim and Henry have wrecked the once
                      professionally landscaped garden and all the boys together bored a large hole through
                      Mother’s prized cherry tree. So now Mother has given up and gone off to Bournemouth
                      for a much needed holiday. Once a week I have the capable help of a cleaning woman,
                      called for some reason, ‘Mrs Two’, but I have now got all the cooking to do for eight. Mrs
                      Two is a godsend. She wears, of all things, a print mob cap with a hole in it. Says it
                      belonged to her Grandmother. Her price is far beyond Rubies to me, not so much
                      because she does, in a couple of hours, what it takes me all day to do, but because she
                      sells me boxes of fifty cigarettes. Some non-smoking relative, who works in Players
                      tobacco factory, passes on his ration to her. Until Mrs Two came to my rescue I had
                      been starved of cigarettes. Each time I asked for them at the shop the grocer would say,
                      “Are you registered with us?” Only very rarely would some kindly soul sell me a little
                      packet of five Woodbines.

                      England is very beautiful but the sooner we go home to Tanganyika, the better.
                      On this, George and I and the children agree.

                      Eleanor.

                      Jacksdale England 20th September 1946

                      Dearest Family.

                      Our return passages have now been booked on the Winchester Castle and we
                      sail from Southampton on October the sixth. I look forward to returning to Tanganyika but
                      hope to visit England again in a few years time when our children are older and when
                      rationing is a thing of the past.

                      I have grown fond of my Sisters-in-law and admire my Mother-in-law very much.
                      She has a great sense of humour and has entertained me with stories of her very
                      eventful life, and told me lots of little stories of the children which did not figure in her
                      letters. One which amused me was about young George. During one of the air raids
                      early in the war when the sirens were screaming and bombers roaring overhead Mother
                      made the two children get into the cloak cupboard under the stairs. Young George
                      seemed quite unconcerned about the planes and the bombs but soon an anxious voice
                      asked in the dark, “Gran, what will I do if a spider falls on me?” I am afraid that Mother is
                      going to miss Ann and George very much.

                      I had a holiday last weekend when Lottie and I went up to London on a spree. It
                      was a most enjoyable weekend, though very rushed. We placed ourselves in the
                      hands of Thos. Cook and Sons and saw most of the sights of London and were run off
                      our feet in the process. As you all know London I shall not describe what I saw but just
                      to say that, best of all, I enjoyed walking along the Thames embankment in the evening
                      and the changing of the Guard at Whitehall. On Sunday morning Lottie and I went to
                      Kew Gardens and in the afternoon walked in Kensington Gardens.

                      We went to only one show, ‘The Skin of our Teeth’ starring Vivienne Leigh.
                      Neither of us enjoyed the performance at all and regretted having spent so much on
                      circle seats. The show was far too highbrow for my taste, a sort of satire on the survival
                      of the human race. Miss Leigh was unrecognisable in a blond wig and her voice strident.
                      However the night was not a dead loss as far as entertainment was concerned as we
                      were later caught up in a tragicomedy at our hotel.

                      We had booked communicating rooms at the enormous Imperial Hotel in Russell
                      Square. These rooms were comfortably furnished but very high up, and we had a rather
                      terrifying and dreary view from the windows of the enclosed courtyard far below. We
                      had some snacks and a chat in Lottie’s room and then I moved to mine and went to bed.
                      I had noted earlier that there was a special lock on the outer door of my room so that
                      when the door was closed from the inside it automatically locked itself.
                      I was just dropping off to sleep when I heard a hammering which seemed to
                      come from my wardrobe. I got up, rather fearfully, and opened the wardrobe door and
                      noted for the first time that the wardrobe was set in an opening in the wall and that the
                      back of the wardrobe also served as the back of the wardrobe in the room next door. I
                      quickly shut it again and went to confer with Lottie.

                      Suddenly a male voice was raised next door in supplication, “Mary Mother of
                      God, Help me! They’ve locked me in!” and the hammering resumed again, sometimes
                      on the door, and then again on the back of the wardrobe of the room next door. Lottie
                      had by this time joined me and together we listened to the prayers and to the
                      hammering. Then the voice began to threaten, “If you don’t let me out I’ll jump out of the
                      window.” Great consternation on our side of the wall. I went out into the passage and
                      called through the door, “You’re not locked in. Come to your door and I’ll tell you how to
                      open it.” Silence for a moment and then again the prayers followed by a threat. All the
                      other doors in the corridor remained shut.

                      Luckily just then a young man and a woman came walking down the corridor and I
                      explained the situation. The young man hurried off for the night porter who went into the
                      next door room. In a matter of minutes there was peace next door. When the night
                      porter came out into the corridor again I asked for an explanation. He said quite casually,
                      “It’s all right Madam. He’s an Irish Gentleman in Show Business. He gets like this on a
                      Saturday night when he has had a drop too much. He won’t give any more trouble
                      now.” And he didn’t. Next morning at breakfast Lottie and I tried to spot the gentleman in
                      the Show Business, but saw no one who looked like the owner of that charming Irish
                      voice.

                      George had to go to London on business last Monday and took the older
                      children with him for a few hours of sight seeing. They returned quite unimpressed.
                      Everything was too old and dirty and there were far too many people about, but they
                      had enjoyed riding on the escalators at the tube stations, and all agreed that the highlight
                      of the trip was, “Dad took us to lunch at the Chicken Inn.”

                      Now that it is almost time to leave England I am finding the housework less of a
                      drudgery, Also, as it is school holiday time, Jim and Henry are able to go on walks with
                      the older children and so use up some of their surplus energy. Cath and I took the
                      children (except young George who went rabbit shooting with his uncle Reg, and
                      Henry, who stayed at home with his dad) to the Wakes at Selston, the neighbouring
                      village. There were the roundabouts and similar contraptions but the side shows had
                      more appeal for the children. Ann and Kate found a stall where assorted prizes were
                      spread out on a sloping table. Anyone who could land a penny squarely on one of
                      these objects was given a similar one as a prize.

                      I was touched to see that both girls ignored all the targets except a box of fifty
                      cigarettes which they were determined to win for me. After numerous attempts, Kate
                      landed her penny successfully and you would have loved to have seen her radiant little
                      face.

                      Eleanor.

                      Dar es Salaam 22nd October 1946

                      Dearest Family.

                      Back in Tanganyika at last, but not together. We have to stay in Dar es Salaam
                      until tomorrow when the train leaves for Dodoma. We arrived yesterday morning to find
                      all the hotels filled with people waiting to board ships for England. Fortunately some
                      friends came to the rescue and Ann, Kate and John have gone to stay with them. Jim,
                      Henry and I are sleeping in a screened corner of the lounge of the New Africa Hotel, and
                      George and young George have beds in the Palm Court of the same hotel.

                      We travelled out from England in the Winchester Castle under troopship
                      conditions. We joined her at Southampton after a rather slow train journey from
                      Nottingham. We arrived after dark and from the station we could see a large ship in the
                      docks with a floodlit red funnel. “Our ship,” yelled the children in delight, but it was not the
                      Winchester Castle but the Queen Elizabeth, newly reconditioned.

                      We had hoped to board our ship that evening but George made enquiries and
                      found that we would not be allowed on board until noon next day. Without much hope,
                      we went off to try to get accommodation for eight at a small hotel recommended by the
                      taxi driver. Luckily for us there was a very motherly woman at the reception desk. She
                      looked in amusement at the six children and said to me, “Goodness are all these yours,
                      ducks? Then she called over her shoulder, “Wilf, come and see this lady with lots of
                      children. We must try to help.” They settled the problem most satisfactorily by turning
                      two rooms into a dormitory.

                      In the morning we had time to inspect bomb damage in the dock area of
                      Southampton. Most of the rubble had been cleared away but there are still numbers of
                      damaged buildings awaiting demolition. A depressing sight. We saw the Queen Mary
                      at anchor, still in her drab war time paint, but magnificent nevertheless.
                      The Winchester Castle was crammed with passengers and many travelled in
                      acute discomfort. We were luckier than most because the two girls, the three small boys
                      and I had a stateroom to ourselves and though it was stripped of peacetime comforts,
                      we had a private bathroom and toilet. The two Georges had bunks in a huge men-only
                      dormitory somewhere in the bowls of the ship where they had to share communal troop
                      ship facilities. The food was plentiful but unexciting and one had to queue for afternoon
                      tea. During the day the decks were crowded and there was squatting room only. The
                      many children on board got bored.

                      Port Said provided a break and we were all entertained by the ‘Gully Gully’ man
                      and his conjuring tricks, and though we had no money to spend at Simon Artz, we did at
                      least have a chance to stretch our legs. Next day scores of passengers took ill with
                      sever stomach upsets, whether from food poisoning, or as was rumoured, from bad
                      water taken on at the Egyptian port, I don’t know. Only the two Georges in our family
                      were affected and their attacks were comparatively mild.

                      As we neared the Kenya port of Mombassa, the passengers for Dar es Salaam
                      were told that they would have to disembark at Mombassa and continue their journey in
                      a small coaster, the Al Said. The Winchester Castle is too big for the narrow channel
                      which leads to Dar es Salaam harbour.

                      From the wharf the Al Said looked beautiful. She was once the private yacht of
                      the Sultan of Zanzibar and has lovely lines. Our admiration lasted only until we were
                      shown our cabins. With one voice our children exclaimed, “Gosh they stink!” They did, of
                      a mixture of rancid oil and sweat and stale urine. The beds were not yet made and the
                      thin mattresses had ominous stains on them. John, ever fastidious, lifted his mattress and two enormous cockroaches scuttled for cover.

                      We had a good homely lunch served by two smiling African stewards and
                      afterwards we sat on deck and that was fine too, though behind ones enjoyment there
                      was the thought of those stuffy and dirty cabins. That first night nearly everyone,
                      including George and our older children, slept on deck. Women occupied deck chairs
                      and men and children slept on the bare decks. Horrifying though the idea was, I decided
                      that, as Jim had a bad cough, he, Henry and I would sleep in our cabin.

                      When I announced my intention of sleeping in the cabin one of the passengers
                      gave me some insecticide spray which I used lavishly, but without avail. The children
                      slept but I sat up all night with the light on, determined to keep at least their pillows clear
                      of the cockroaches which scurried about boldly regardless of the light. All the next day
                      and night we avoided the cabins. The Al Said stopped for some hours at Zanzibar to
                      offload her deck cargo of live cattle and packing cases from the hold. George and the
                      elder children went ashore for a walk but I felt too lazy and there was plenty to watch
                      from deck.

                      That night I too occupied a deck chair and slept quite comfortably, and next
                      morning we entered the palm fringed harbour of Dar es Salaam and were home.

                      Eleanor.

                      Mbeya 1st November 1946

                      Dearest Family.

                      Home at last! We are all most happily installed in a real family house about three
                      miles out of Mbeya and near the school. This house belongs to an elderly German and
                      has been taken over by the Custodian of Enemy Property and leased to the
                      Government.

                      The owner, whose name is Shenkel, was not interned but is allowed to occupy a
                      smaller house on the Estate. I found him in the garden this morning lecturing the children
                      on what they may do and may not do. I tried to make it quite clear to him that he was not
                      our landlord, though he clearly thinks otherwise. After he had gone I had to take two
                      aspirin and lie down to recover my composure! I had been warned that he has this effect
                      on people.

                      Mr Shenkel is a short and ugly man, his clothes are stained with food and he
                      wears steel rimmed glasses tied round his head with a piece of dirty elastic because
                      one earpiece is missing. He speaks with a thick German accent but his English is fluent
                      and I believe he is a cultured and clever man. But he is maddening. The children were
                      more amused than impressed by his exhortations and have happily Christened our
                      home, ‘Old Shenks’.

                      The house has very large grounds as the place is really a derelict farm. It suits us
                      down to the ground. We had no sooner unpacked than George went off on safari after
                      those maneating lions in the Njombe District. he accounted for one, and a further two
                      jointly with a Game Scout, before we left for England. But none was shot during the five
                      months we were away as George’s relief is quite inexperienced in such work. George
                      thinks that there are still about a dozen maneaters at large. His theory is that a female
                      maneater moved into the area in 1938 when maneating first started, and brought up her
                      cubs to be maneaters, and those cubs in turn did the same. The three maneating lions
                      that have been shot were all in very good condition and not old and maimed as
                      maneaters usually are.

                      George anticipates that it will be months before all these lions are accounted for
                      because they are constantly on the move and cover a very large area. The lions have to
                      be hunted on foot because they range over broken country covered by bush and fairly
                      dense thicket.

                      I did a bit of shooting myself yesterday and impressed our African servants and
                      the children and myself. What a fluke! Our houseboy came to say that there was a snake
                      in the garden, the biggest he had ever seen. He said it was too big to kill with a stick and
                      would I shoot it. I had no gun but a heavy .450 Webley revolver and I took this and
                      hurried out with the children at my heels.

                      The snake turned out to be an unusually large puff adder which had just shed its
                      skin. It looked beautiful in a repulsive way. So flanked by servants and children I took
                      aim and shot, not hitting the head as I had planned, but breaking the snake’s back with
                      the heavy bullet. The two native boys then rushed up with sticks and flattened the head.
                      “Ma you’re a crack shot,” cried the kids in delighted surprise. I hope to rest on my laurels
                      for a long, long while.

                      Although there are only a few weeks of school term left the four older children will
                      start school on Monday. Not only am I pleased with our new home here but also with
                      the staff I have engaged. Our new houseboy, Reuben, (but renamed Robin by our
                      children) is not only cheerful and willing but intelligent too, and Jumbe, the wood and
                      garden boy, is a born clown and a source of great entertainment to the children.

                      I feel sure that we are all going to be very happy here at ‘Old Shenks!.

                      Eleanor.

                      #6265
                      TracyTracy
                      Participant

                        From Tanganyika with Love

                        continued  ~ part 6

                        With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                        Mchewe 6th June 1937

                        Dearest Family,

                        Home again! We had an uneventful journey. Kate was as good as gold all the
                        way. We stopped for an hour at Bulawayo where we had to change trains but
                        everything was simplified for me by a very pleasant man whose wife shared my
                        compartment. Not only did he see me through customs but he installed us in our new
                        train and his wife turned up to see us off with magazines for me and fruit and sweets for
                        Kate. Very, very kind, don’t you think?

                        Kate and I shared the compartment with a very pretty and gentle girl called
                        Clarice Simpson. She was very worried and upset because she was going home to
                        Broken Hill in response to a telegram informing her that her young husband was
                        dangerously ill from Blackwater Fever. She was very helpful with Kate whose
                        cheerfulness helped Clarice, I think, though I, quite unintentionally was the biggest help
                        at the end of our journey. Remember the partial dentures I had had made just before
                        leaving Cape Town? I know I shall never get used to the ghastly things, I’ve had them
                        two weeks now and they still wobble. Well this day I took them out and wrapped them
                        in a handkerchief, but when we were packing up to leave the train I could find the
                        handkerchief but no teeth! We searched high and low until the train had slowed down to
                        enter Broken Hill station. Then Clarice, lying flat on the floor, spied the teeth in the dark
                        corner under the bottom bunk. With much stretching she managed to retrieve the
                        dentures covered in grime and fluff. My look of horror, when I saw them, made young
                        Clarice laugh. She was met at the station by a very grave elderly couple. I do wonder
                        how things turned out for her.

                        I stayed overnight with Kate at the Great Northern Hotel, and we set off for
                        Mbeya by plane early in the morning. One of our fellow passengers was a young
                        mother with a three week old baby. How ideas have changed since Ann was born. This
                        time we had a smooth passage and I was the only passenger to get airsick. Although
                        there were other women passengers it was a man once again, who came up and
                        offered to help. Kate went off with him amiably and he entertained her until we touched
                        down at Mbeya.

                        George was there to meet us with a wonderful surprise, a little red two seater
                        Ford car. She is a bit battered and looks a bit odd because the boot has been
                        converted into a large wooden box for carrying raw salt, but she goes like the wind.
                        Where did George raise the cash to buy a car? Whilst we were away he found a small
                        cave full of bat guano near a large cave which is worked by a man called Bob Sargent.
                        As Sargent did not want any competition he bought the contents of the cave from
                        George giving him the small car as part payment.

                        It was lovely to return to our little home and find everything fresh and tidy and the
                        garden full of colour. But it was heartbreaking to go into the bedroom and see George’s
                        precious forgotten boots still standing by his empty bed.

                        With much love,
                        Eleanor.

                        Mchewe 25th June 1937

                        Dearest Family,

                        Last Friday George took Kate and me in the little red Ford to visit Mr Sargent’s
                        camp on the Songwe River which cuts the Mbeya-Mbosi road. Mr Sargent bought
                        Hicky-Wood’s guano deposit and also our small cave and is making a good living out of
                        selling the bat guano to the coffee farmers in this province. George went to try to interest
                        him in a guano deposit near Kilwa in the Southern Province. Mr Sargent agreed to pay
                        25 pounds to cover the cost of the car trip and pegging costs. George will make the trip
                        to peg the claim and take samples for analysis. If the quality is sufficiently high, George
                        and Mr Sargent will go into partnership. George will work the claim and ship out the
                        guano from Kilwa which is on the coast of the Southern Province of Tanganyika. So now
                        we are busy building castles in the air once more.

                        On Saturday we went to Mbeya where George had to attend a meeting of the
                        Trout Association. In the afternoon he played in a cricket match so Kate and I spent the
                        whole day with the wife of the new Superintendent of Police. They have a very nice
                        new house with lawns and a sunken rose garden. Kate had a lovely romp with Kit, her
                        three year old son.

                        Mrs Wolten also has two daughters by a previous marriage. The elder girl said to
                        me, “Oh Mrs Rushby your husband is exactly like the strong silent type of man I
                        expected to see in Africa but he is the only one I have seen. I think he looks exactly like
                        those men in the ‘Barney’s Tobacco’ advertisements.”

                        I went home with a huge pile of magazines to keep me entertained whilst
                        George is away on the Kilwa trip.

                        Lots of love,
                        Eleanor.

                        Mchewe 9th July 1937

                        Dearest Family,

                        George returned on Monday from his Kilwa safari. He had an entertaining
                        tale to tell.

                        Before he approached Mr Sargent about going shares in the Kilwa guano
                        deposit he first approached a man on the Lupa who had done very well out of a small
                        gold reef. This man, however said he was not interested so you can imagine how
                        indignant George was when he started on his long trip, to find himself being trailed by
                        this very man and a co-driver in a powerful Ford V8 truck. George stopped his car and
                        had some heated things to say – awful threats I imagine as to what would happen to
                        anyone who staked his claim. Then he climbed back into our ancient little two seater and
                        went off like a bullet driving all day and most of the night. As the others took turns in
                        driving you can imagine what a feat it was for George to arrive in Kilwa ahead of them.
                        When they drove into Kilwa he met them with a bright smile and a bit of bluff –
                        quite justifiable under the circumstances I think. He said, you chaps can have a rest now,
                        you’re too late.” He then whipped off and pegged the claim. he brought some samples
                        of guano back but until it has been analysed he will not know whether the guano will be
                        an economic proposition or not. George is not very hopeful. He says there is a good
                        deal of sand mixed with the guano and that much of it was damp.

                        The trip was pretty eventful for Kianda, our houseboy. The little two seater car
                        had been used by its previous owner for carting bags of course salt from his salt pans.
                        For this purpose the dicky seat behind the cab had been removed, and a kind of box
                        built into the boot of the car. George’s camp kit and provisions were packed into this
                        open box and Kianda perched on top to keep an eye on the belongings. George
                        travelled so fast on the rough road that at some point during the night Kianda was
                        bumped off in the middle of the Game Reserve. George did not notice that he was
                        missing until the next morning. He concluded, quite rightly as it happened, that Kianda
                        would be picked up by the rival truck so he continued his journey and Kianda rejoined
                        him at Kilwa.

                        Believe it or not, the same thing happened on the way back but fortunately this
                        time George noticed his absence. He stopped the car and had just started back on his
                        tracks when Kianda came running down the road still clutching the unlighted storm lamp
                        which he was holding in his hand when he fell. The glass was not even cracked.
                        We are finding it difficult just now to buy native chickens and eggs. There has
                        been an epidemic amongst the poultry and one hesitates to eat the survivors. I have a
                        brine tub in which I preserve our surplus meat but I need the chickens for soup.
                        I hope George will be home for some months. He has arranged to take a Mr
                        Blackburn, a wealthy fruit farmer from Elgin, Cape, on a hunting safari during September
                        and October and that should bring in some much needed cash. Lillian Eustace has
                        invited Kate and me to spend the whole of October with her in Tukuyu.
                        I am so glad that you so much enjoy having Ann and George with you. We miss
                        them dreadfully. Kate is a pretty little girl and such a little madam. You should hear the
                        imperious way in which she calls the kitchenboy for her meals. “Boy Brekkis, Boy Lunch,
                        and Boy Eggy!” are her three calls for the day. She knows no Ki-Swahili.

                        Eleanor

                        Mchewe 8th October 1937

                        Dearest Family,

                        I am rapidly becoming as superstitious as our African boys. They say the wild
                        animals always know when George is away from home and come down to have their
                        revenge on me because he has killed so many.

                        I am being besieged at night by a most beastly leopard with a half grown cub. I
                        have grown used to hearing leopards grunt as they hunt in the hills at night but never
                        before have I had one roaming around literally under the windows. It has been so hot at
                        night lately that I have been sleeping with my bedroom door open onto the verandah. I
                        felt quite safe because the natives hereabouts are law-abiding and in any case I always
                        have a boy armed with a club sleeping in the kitchen just ten yards away. As an added
                        precaution I also have a loaded .45 calibre revolver on my bedside table, and Fanny
                        our bullterrier, sleeps on the mat by my bed. I am also looking after Barney, a fine
                        Airedale dog belonging to the Costers. He slept on a mat by the open bedroom door
                        near a dimly burning storm lamp.

                        As usual I went to sleep with an easy mind on Monday night, but was awakened
                        in the early hours of Tuesday by the sound of a scuffle on the front verandah. The noise
                        was followed by a scream of pain from Barney. I jumped out of bed and, grabbing the
                        lamp with my left hand and the revolver in my right, I rushed outside just in time to see
                        two animal figures roll over the edge of the verandah into the garden below. There they
                        engaged in a terrific tug of war. Fortunately I was too concerned for Barney to be
                        nervous. I quickly fired two shots from the revolver, which incidentally makes a noise like
                        a cannon, and I must have startled the leopard for both animals, still locked together,
                        disappeared over the edge of the terrace. I fired two more shots and in a few moments
                        heard the leopard making a hurried exit through the dry leaves which lie thick under the
                        wild fig tree just beyond the terrace. A few seconds later Barney appeared on the low
                        terrace wall. I called his name but he made no move to come but stood with hanging
                        head. In desperation I rushed out, felt blood on my hands when I touched him, so I
                        picked him up bodily and carried him into the house. As I regained the verandah the boy
                        appeared, club in hand, having been roused by the shots. He quickly grasped what had
                        happened when he saw my blood saturated nightie. He fetched a bowl of water and a
                        clean towel whilst I examined Barney’s wounds. These were severe, the worst being a
                        gaping wound in his throat. I washed the gashes with a strong solution of pot permang
                        and I am glad to say they are healing remarkably well though they are bound to leave
                        scars. Fanny, very prudently, had taken no part in the fighting except for frenzied barking
                        which she kept up all night. The shots had of course wakened Kate but she seemed
                        more interested than alarmed and kept saying “Fanny bark bark, Mummy bang bang.
                        Poor Barney lots of blood.”

                        In the morning we inspected the tracks in the garden. There was a shallow furrow
                        on the terrace where Barney and the leopard had dragged each other to and fro and
                        claw marks on the trunk of the wild fig tree into which the leopard climbed after I fired the
                        shots. The affair was of course a drama after the Africans’ hearts and several of our
                        shamba boys called to see me next day to make sympathetic noises and discuss the
                        affair.

                        I went to bed early that night hoping that the leopard had been scared off for
                        good but I must confess I shut all windows and doors. Alas for my hopes of a restful
                        night. I had hardly turned down the lamp when the leopard started its terrifying grunting
                        just under the bedroom windows. If only she would sniff around quietly I should not
                        mind, but the noise is ghastly, something like the first sickening notes of a braying
                        donkey, amplified here by the hills and the gorge which is only a stones throw from the
                        bedroom. Barney was too sick to bark but Fanny barked loud enough for two and the more
                        frantic she became the hungrier the leopard sounded. Kate of course woke up and this
                        time she was frightened though I assured her that the noise was just a donkey having
                        fun. Neither of us slept until dawn when the leopard returned to the hills. When we
                        examined the tracks next morning we found that the leopard had been accompanied by
                        a fair sized cub and that together they had prowled around the house, kitchen, and out
                        houses, visiting especially the places to which the dogs had been during the day.
                        As I feel I cannot bear many more of these nights, I am sending a note to the
                        District Commissioner, Mbeya by the messenger who takes this letter to the post,
                        asking him to send a game scout or an armed policeman to deal with the leopard.
                        So don’t worry, for by the time this reaches you I feel sure this particular trouble
                        will be over.

                        Eleanor.

                        Mchewe 17th October 1937

                        Dearest Family,

                        More about the leopard I fear! My messenger returned from Mbeya to say that
                        the District Officer was on safari so he had given the message to the Assistant District
                        Officer who also apparently left on safari later without bothering to reply to my note, so
                        there was nothing for me to do but to send for the village Nimrod and his muzzle loader
                        and offer him a reward if he could frighten away or kill the leopard.

                        The hunter, Laza, suggested that he should sleep at the house so I went to bed
                        early leaving Laza and his two pals to make themselves comfortable on the living room
                        floor by the fire. Laza was armed with a formidable looking muzzle loader, crammed I
                        imagine with nuts and bolts and old rusty nails. One of his pals had a spear and the other
                        a panga. This fellow was also in charge of the Petromax pressure lamp whose light was
                        hidden under a packing case. I left the campaign entirely to Laza’s direction.
                        As usual the leopard came at midnight stealing down from the direction of the
                        kitchen and announcing its presence and position with its usual ghastly grunts. Suddenly
                        pandemonium broke loose on the back verandah. I heard the roar of the muzzle loader
                        followed by a vigourous tattoo beaten on an empty paraffin tin and I rushed out hoping
                        to find the dead leopard. however nothing of the kind had happened except that the
                        noise must have scared the beast because she did not return again that night. Next
                        morning Laza solemnly informed me that, though he had shot many leopards in his day,
                        this was no ordinary leopard but a “sheitani” (devil) and that as his gun was no good
                        against witchcraft he thought he might as well retire from the hunt. Scared I bet, and I
                        don’t blame him either.

                        You can imagine my relief when a car rolled up that afternoon bringing Messers
                        Stewart and Griffiths, two farmers who live about 15 miles away, between here and
                        Mbeya. They had a note from the Assistant District Officer asking them to help me and
                        they had come to set up a trap gun in the garden. That night the leopard sniffed all
                        around the gun and I had the added strain of waiting for the bang and wondering what I
                        should do if the beast were only wounded. I conjured up horrible visions of the two little
                        totos trotting up the garden path with the early morning milk and being horribly mauled,
                        but I needn’t have worried because the leopard was far too wily to be caught that way.
                        Two more ghastly nights passed and then I had another visitor, a Dr Jackson of
                        the Tsetse Department on safari in the District. He listened sympathetically to my story
                        and left his shotgun and some SSG cartridges with me and instructed me to wait until the
                        leopard was pretty close and blow its b—– head off. It was good of him to leave his
                        gun. George always says there are three things a man should never lend, ‘His wife, his
                        gun and his dog.’ (I think in that order!)I felt quite cheered by Dr Jackson’s visit and sent
                        once again for Laza last night and arranged a real show down. In the afternoon I draped
                        heavy blankets over the living room windows to shut out the light of the pressure lamp
                        and the four of us, Laza and his two stooges and I waited up for the leopard. When we
                        guessed by her grunts that she was somewhere between the kitchen and the back door
                        we all rushed out, first the boy with the panga and the lamp, next Laza with his muzzle
                        loader, then me with the shotgun followed closely by the boy with the spear. What a
                        farce! The lamp was our undoing. We were blinded by the light and did not even
                        glimpse the leopard which made off with a derisive grunt. Laza said smugly that he knew
                        it was hopeless to try and now I feel tired and discouraged too.

                        This morning I sent a runner to Mbeya to order the hotel taxi for tomorrow and I
                        shall go to friends in Mbeya for a day or two and then on to Tukuyu where I shall stay
                        with the Eustaces until George returns from Safari.

                        Eleanor.

                        Mchewe 18th November 1937

                        My darling Ann,

                        Here we are back in our own home and how lovely it is to have Daddy back from
                        safari. Thank you very much for your letter. I hope by now you have got mine telling you
                        how very much I liked the beautiful tray cloth you made for my birthday. I bet there are
                        not many little girls of five who can embroider as well as you do, darling. The boy,
                        Matafari, washes and irons it so carefully and it looks lovely on the tea tray.

                        Daddy and I had some fun last night. I was in bed and Daddy was undressing
                        when we heard a funny scratching noise on the roof. I thought it was the leopard. Daddy
                        quickly loaded his shotgun and ran outside. He had only his shirt on and he looked so
                        funny. I grabbed the loaded revolver from the cupboard and ran after Dad in my nightie
                        but after all the rush it was only your cat, Winnie, though I don’t know how she managed
                        to make such a noise. We felt so silly, we laughed and laughed.

                        Kate talks a lot now but in such a funny way you would laugh to her her. She
                        hears the houseboys call me Memsahib so sometimes instead of calling me Mummy
                        she calls me “Oompaab”. She calls the bedroom a ‘bippon’ and her little behind she
                        calls her ‘sittendump’. She loves to watch Mandawi’s cattle go home along the path
                        behind the kitchen. Joseph your donkey, always leads the cows. He has a lazy life now.
                        I am glad you had such fun on Guy Fawkes Day. You will be sad to leave
                        Plumstead but I am sure you will like going to England on the big ship with granny Kate.
                        I expect you will start school when you get to England and I am sure you will find that
                        fun.

                        God bless my dear little girl. Lots of love from Daddy and Kate,
                        and Mummy

                        Mchewe 18th November 1937

                        Hello George Darling,

                        Thank you for your lovely drawing of Daddy shooting an elephant. Daddy says
                        that the only thing is that you have drawn him a bit too handsome.

                        I went onto the verandah a few minutes ago to pick a banana for Kate from the
                        bunch hanging there and a big hornet flew out and stung my elbow! There are lots of
                        them around now and those stinging flies too. Kate wears thick corduroy dungarees so
                        that she will not get her fat little legs bitten. She is two years old now and is a real little
                        pickle. She loves running out in the rain so I have ordered a pair of red Wellingtons and a
                        tiny umbrella from a Nairobi shop for her Christmas present.

                        Fanny’s puppies have their eyes open now and have very sharp little teeth.
                        They love to nip each other. We are keeping the fiercest little one whom we call Paddy
                        but are giving the others to friends. The coffee bushes are full of lovely white flowers
                        and the bees and ants are very busy stealing their honey.

                        Yesterday a troop of baboons came down the hill and Dad shot a big one to
                        scare the others off. They are a nuisance because they steal the maize and potatoes
                        from the native shambas and then there is not enough food for the totos.
                        Dad and I are very proud of you for not making a fuss when you went to the
                        dentist to have that tooth out.

                        Bye bye, my fine little son.
                        Three bags full of love from Kate, Dad and Mummy.

                        Mchewe 12th February, 1938

                        Dearest Family,

                        here is some news that will please you. George has been offered and has
                        accepted a job as Forester at Mbulu in the Northern Province of Tanganyika. George
                        would have preferred a job as Game Ranger, but though the Game Warden, Philip
                        Teare, is most anxious to have him in the Game Department, there is no vacancy at
                        present. Anyway if one crops up later, George can always transfer from one
                        Government Department to another. Poor George, he hates the idea of taking a job. He
                        says that hitherto he has always been his own master and he detests the thought of
                        being pushed around by anyone.

                        Now however he has no choice. Our capitol is almost exhausted and the coffee
                        market shows no signs of improving. With three children and another on the way, he
                        feels he simply must have a fixed income. I shall be sad to leave this little farm. I love
                        our little home and we have been so very happy here, but my heart rejoices at the
                        thought of overseas leave every thirty months. Now we shall be able to fetch Ann and
                        George from England and in three years time we will all be together in Tanganyika once
                        more.

                        There is no sale for farms so we will just shut the house and keep on a very small
                        labour force just to keep the farm from going derelict. We are eating our hens but will
                        take our two dogs, Fanny and Paddy with us.

                        One thing I shall be glad to leave is that leopard. She still comes grunting around
                        at night but not as badly as she did before. I do not mind at all when George is here but
                        until George was accepted for this forestry job I was afraid he might go back to the
                        Diggings and I should once more be left alone to be cursed by the leopard’s attentions.
                        Knowing how much I dreaded this George was most anxious to shoot the leopard and
                        for weeks he kept his shotgun and a powerful torch handy at night.

                        One night last week we woke to hear it grunting near the kitchen. We got up very
                        quietly and whilst George loaded the shotgun with SSG, I took the torch and got the
                        heavy revolver from the cupboard. We crept out onto the dark verandah where George
                        whispered to me to not switch on the torch until he had located the leopard. It was pitch
                        black outside so all he could do was listen intently. And then of course I spoilt all his
                        plans. I trod on the dog’s tin bowl and made a terrific clatter! George ordered me to
                        switch on the light but it was too late and the leopard vanished into the long grass of the
                        Kalonga, grunting derisively, or so it sounded.

                        She never comes into the clearing now but grunts from the hillside just above it.

                        Eleanor.

                        Mbulu 18th March, 1938

                        Dearest Family,

                        Journeys end at last. here we are at Mbulu, installed in our new quarters which are
                        as different as they possibly could be from our own cosy little home at Mchewe. We
                        live now, my dears, in one wing of a sort of ‘Beau Geste’ fort but I’ll tell you more about
                        it in my next letter. We only arrived yesterday and have not had time to look around.
                        This letter will tell you just about our trip from Mbeya.

                        We left the farm in our little red Ford two seater with all our portable goods and
                        chattels plus two native servants and the two dogs. Before driving off, George took one
                        look at the flattened springs and declared that he would be surprised if we reached
                        Mbeya without a breakdown and that we would never make Mbulu with the car so
                        overloaded.

                        However luck was with us. We reached Mbeya without mishap and at one of the
                        local garages saw a sturdy used Ford V8 boxbody car for sale. The garage agreed to
                        take our small car as part payment and George drew on our little remaining capitol for the
                        rest. We spent that night in the house of the Forest Officer and next morning set out in
                        comfort for the Northern Province of Tanganyika.

                        I had done the journey from Dodoma to Mbeya seven years before so was
                        familiar with the scenery but the road was much improved and the old pole bridges had
                        been replaced by modern steel ones. Kate was as good as gold all the way. We
                        avoided hotels and camped by the road and she found this great fun.
                        The road beyond Dodoma was new to me and very interesting country, flat and
                        dry and dusty, as little rain falls there. The trees are mostly thorn trees but here and there
                        one sees a giant baobab, weird trees with fantastically thick trunks and fat squat branches
                        with meagre foliage. The inhabitants of this area I found interesting though. They are
                        called Wagogo and are a primitive people who ape the Masai in dress and customs
                        though they are much inferior to the Masai in physique. They are also great herders of
                        cattle which, rather surprisingly, appear to thrive in that dry area.

                        The scenery alters greatly as one nears Babati, which one approaches by a high
                        escarpment from which one has a wonderful view of the Rift Valley. Babati township
                        appears to be just a small group of Indian shops and shabby native houses, but I
                        believe there are some good farms in the area. Though the little township is squalid,
                        there is a beautiful lake and grand mountains to please the eye. We stopped only long
                        enough to fill up with petrol and buy some foodstuffs. Beyond Babati there is a tsetse
                        fly belt and George warned our two native servants to see that no tsetse flies settled on
                        the dogs.

                        We stopped for the night in a little rest house on the road about 80 miles from
                        Arusha where we were to spend a few days with the Forest Officer before going on to
                        Mbulu. I enjoyed this section of the road very much because it runs across wide plains
                        which are bounded on the West by the blue mountains of the Rift Valley wall. Here for
                        the first time I saw the Masai on their home ground guarding their vast herds of cattle. I
                        also saw their strange primitive hovels called Manyattas, with their thorn walled cattle
                        bomas and lots of plains game – giraffe, wildebeest, ostriches and antelope. Kate was
                        wildly excited and entranced with the game especially the giraffe which stood gazing
                        curiously and unafraid of us, often within a few yards of the road.

                        Finally we came across the greatest thrill of all, my first view of Mt Meru the extinct
                        volcano about 16,000 feet high which towers over Arusha township. The approach to
                        Arusha is through flourishing coffee plantations very different alas from our farm at Mchewe. George says that at Arusha coffee growing is still a paying proposition
                        because here the yield of berry per acre is much higher than in the Southern highlands
                        and here in the North the farmers have not such heavy transport costs as the railway runs
                        from Arusha to the port at Tanga.

                        We stayed overnight at a rather second rate hotel but the food was good and we
                        had hot baths and a good nights rest. Next day Tom Lewis the Forest Officer, fetched
                        us and we spent a few days camping in a tent in the Lewis’ garden having meals at their
                        home. Both Tom and Lillian Lewis were most friendly. Tom lewis explained to George
                        what his work in the Mbulu District was to be, and they took us camping in a Forest
                        Reserve where Lillian and her small son David and Kate and I had a lovely lazy time
                        amidst beautiful surroundings. Before we left for Mbulu, Lillian took me shopping to buy
                        material for curtains for our new home. She described the Forest House at Mbulu to me
                        and it sounded delightful but alas, when we reached Mbulu we discovered that the
                        Assistant District Officer had moved into the Forest House and we were directed to the
                        Fort or Boma. The night before we left Arusha for Mbulu it rained very heavily and the
                        road was very treacherous and slippery due to the surface being of ‘black cotton’ soil
                        which has the appearance and consistency of chocolate blancmange, after rain. To get to
                        Mbulu we had to drive back in the direction of Dodoma for some 70 miles and then turn
                        to the right and drive across plains to the Great Rift Valley Wall. The views from this
                        escarpment road which climbs this wall are magnificent. At one point one looks down
                        upon Lake Manyara with its brilliant white beaches of soda.

                        The drive was a most trying one for George. We had no chains for the wheels
                        and several times we stuck in the mud and our two houseboys had to put grass and
                        branches under the wheels to stop them from spinning. Quite early on in the afternoon
                        George gave up all hope of reaching Mbulu that day and planned to spend the night in
                        a little bush rest camp at Karatu. However at one point it looked as though we would not
                        even reach this resthouse for late afternoon found us properly bogged down in a mess
                        of mud at the bottom of a long and very steep hill. In spite of frantic efforts on the part of
                        George and the two boys, all now very wet and muddy, the heavy car remained stuck.
                        Suddenly five Masai men appeared through the bushes beside the road. They
                        were all tall and angular and rather terrifying looking to me. Each wore only a blanket
                        knotted over one shoulder and all were armed with spears. They lined up by the side of
                        the road and just looked – not hostile but simply aloof and supercilious. George greeted
                        them and said in Ki-Swahili, “Help to push and I will reward you.” But they said nothing,
                        just drawing back imperceptibly to register disgust at the mere idea of manual labour.
                        Their expressions said quite clearly “A Masai is a warrior and does not soil his hands.”
                        George then did something which startled them I think, as much as me. He
                        plucked their spears from their hands one by one and flung them into the back of the
                        boxbody. “Now push!” he said, “And when we are safely out of the mud you shall have
                        your spears back.” To my utter astonishment the Masai seemed to applaud George’s
                        action. I think they admire courage in a man more than anything else. They pushed with a
                        will and soon we were roaring up the long steep slope. “I can’t stop here” quoth George
                        as up and up we went. The Masai were in mad pursuit with their blankets streaming
                        behind. They took a very steep path which was a shortcut to the top. They are certainly
                        amazing athletes and reached the top at the same time as the car. Their route of course
                        was shorter but much more steep, yet they came up without any sign of fatigue to claim
                        their spears and the money which George handed out with a friendly grin. The Masai
                        took the whole episode in good heart and we parted on the most friendly terms.

                        After a rather chilly night in the three walled shack, we started on the last lap of our
                        journey yesterday morning in bright weather and made the trip to Mbulu without incident.

                        Eleanor.

                        Mbulu 24th March, 1938

                        Dearest Family,

                        Mbulu is an attractive station but living in this rather romantic looking fort has many
                        disadvantages. Our quarters make up one side of the fort which is built up around a
                        hollow square. The buildings are single storied but very tall in the German manner and
                        there is a tower on one corner from which the Union Jack flies. The tower room is our
                        sitting room, and one has very fine views from the windows of the rolling country side.
                        However to reach this room one has to climb a steep flight of cement steps from the
                        court yard. Another disadvantage of this tower room is that there is a swarm of bees in
                        the roof and the stray ones drift down through holes in the ceiling and buzz angrily
                        against the window panes or fly around in a most menacing manner.

                        Ours are the only private quarters in the Fort. Two other sides of the Fort are
                        used as offices, storerooms and court room and the fourth side is simply a thick wall with
                        battlements and loopholes and a huge iron shod double door of enormous thickness
                        which is always barred at sunset when the flag is hauled down. Two Police Askari always
                        remain in the Fort on guard at night. The effect from outside the whitewashed fort is very
                        romantic but inside it is hardly homely and how I miss my garden at Mchewe and the
                        grass and trees.

                        We have no privacy downstairs because our windows overlook the bare
                        courtyard which is filled with Africans patiently waiting to be admitted to the courtroom as
                        witnesses or spectators. The outside windows which overlook the valley are heavily
                        barred. I can only think that the Germans who built this fort must have been very scared
                        of the local natives.

                        Our rooms are hardly cosy and are furnished with typical heavy German pieces.
                        We have a vast bleak bedroom, a dining room and an enormous gloomy kitchen in
                        which meals for the German garrison were cooked. At night this kitchen is alive with
                        gigantic rats but fortunately they do not seem to care for the other rooms. To crown
                        everything owls hoot and screech at night on the roof.

                        On our first day here I wandered outside the fort walls with Kate and came upon a
                        neatly fenced plot enclosing the graves of about fifteen South African soldiers killed by
                        the Germans in the 1914-18 war. I understand that at least one of theses soldiers died in
                        the courtyard here. The story goes, that during the period in the Great War when this fort
                        was occupied by a troop of South African Horse, a German named Siedtendorf
                        appeared at the great barred door at night and asked to speak to the officer in command
                        of the Troop. The officer complied with this request and the small shutter in the door was
                        opened so that he could speak with the German. The German, however, had not come
                        to speak. When he saw the exposed face of the officer, he fired, killing him, and
                        escaped into the dark night. I had this tale on good authority but cannot vouch for it. I do
                        know though, that there are two bullet holes in the door beside the shutter. An unhappy
                        story to think about when George is away, as he is now, and the moonlight throws queer
                        shadows in the court yard and the owls hoot.

                        However though I find our quarters depressing, I like Mbulu itself very much. It is
                        rolling country, treeless except for the plantations of the Forestry Dept. The land is very
                        fertile in the watered valleys but the grass on hills and plains is cropped to the roots by
                        the far too numerous cattle and goats. There are very few Europeans on the station, only
                        Mr Duncan, the District Officer, whose wife and children recently left for England, the
                        Assistant District Officer and his wife, a bachelor Veterinary Officer, a Road Foreman and
                        ourselves, and down in the village a German with an American wife and an elderly
                        Irishman whom I have not met. The Government officials have a communal vegetable
                        garden in the valley below the fort which keeps us well supplied with green stuff. 

                        Most afternoons George, Kate and I go for walks after tea. On Fridays there is a
                        little ceremony here outside the fort. In the late afternoon a little procession of small
                        native schoolboys, headed by a drum and penny whistle band come marching up the
                        road to a tune which sounds like ‘Two lovely black eyes”. They form up below our tower
                        and as the flag is lowered for the day they play ‘God save the King’, and then march off
                        again. It is quite a cheerful little ceremony.

                        The local Africans are a skinny lot and, I should say, a poor tribe. They protect
                        themselves against the cold by wrapping themselves in cotton blankets or a strip of
                        unbleached sheeting. This they drape over their heads, almost covering their faces and
                        the rest is wrapped closely round their bodies in the manner of a shroud. A most
                        depressing fashion. They live in very primitive comfortless houses. They simply make a
                        hollow in the hillside and build a front wall of wattle and daub. Into this rude shelter at night
                        go cattle and goats, men, women, and children.

                        Mbulu village has the usual mud brick and wattle dukas and wattle and daub
                        houses. The chief trader is a Goan who keeps a surprisingly good variety of tinned
                        foodstuffs and also sells hardware and soft goods.

                        The Europeans here have been friendly but as you will have noted there are
                        only two other women on station and no children at all to be companions for Kate.

                        Eleanor.

                        Mbulu 20th June 1938

                        Dearest Family,

                        Here we are on Safari with George at Babati where we are occupying a rest
                        house on the slopes of Ufiome Mountain. The slopes are a Forest Reserve and
                        George is supervising the clearing of firebreaks in preparation for the dry weather. He
                        goes off after a very early breakfast and returns home in the late afternoon so Kate and I
                        have long lazy days.

                        Babati is a pleasant spot and the resthouse is quite comfortable. It is about a mile
                        from the village which is just the usual collection of small mud brick and corrugated iron
                        Indian Dukas. There are a few settlers in the area growing coffee, or going in for mixed
                        farming but I don’t think they are doing very well. The farm adjoining the rest house is
                        owned by Lord Lovelace but is run by a manager.

                        George says he gets enough exercise clambering about all day on the mountain,
                        so Kate and I do our walking in the mornings when George is busy, and we all relax in
                        the evenings when George returns from his field work. Kate’s favourite walk is to the big
                        block of mtama (sorghum) shambas lower down the hill. There are huge swarms of tiny
                        grain eating birds around waiting the chance to plunder the mtama, so the crops are
                        watched from sunrise to sunset.

                        Crude observation platforms have been erected for this purpose in the centre of
                        each field and the women and the young boys of the family concerned, take it in turn to
                        occupy the platform and scare the birds. Each watcher has a sling and uses clods of
                        earth for ammunition. The clod is placed in the centre of the sling which is then whirled
                        around at arms length. Suddenly one end of the sling is released and the clod of earth
                        flies out and shatters against the mtama stalks. The sling makes a loud whip like crack and
                        the noise is quite startling and very effective in keeping the birds at a safe distance.

                        Eleanor.

                        Karatu 3rd July 1938

                        Dearest Family,

                        Still on safari you see! We left Babati ten days ago and passed through Mbulu
                        on our way to this spot. We slept out of doors one night beside Lake Tiawa about eight
                        miles from Mbulu. It was a peaceful spot and we enjoyed watching the reflection of the
                        sunset on the lake and the waterhens and duck and pelicans settling down for the night.
                        However it turned piercingly cold after sunset so we had an early supper and then all
                        three of us lay down to sleep in the back of the boxbody (station wagon). It was a tight
                        fit and a real case of ‘When Dad turns, we all turn.’

                        Here at Karatu we are living in a grass hut with only three walls. It is rather sweet
                        and looks like the setting for a Nativity Play. Kate and I share the only camp bed and
                        George and the dogs sleep on the floor. The air here is very fresh and exhilarating and
                        we all feel very fit. George is occupied all day supervising the cutting of firebreaks
                        around existing plantations and the forest reserve of indigenous trees. Our camp is on
                        the hillside and below us lie the fertile wheat lands of European farmers.

                        They are mostly Afrikaners, the descendants of the Boer families who were
                        invited by the Germans to settle here after the Boer War. Most of them are pro-British
                        now and a few have called in here to chat to George about big game hunting. George
                        gets on extremely well with them and recently attended a wedding where he had a
                        lively time dancing at the reception. He likes the older people best as most are great
                        individualists. One fine old man, surnamed von Rooyen, visited our camp. He is a Boer
                        of the General Smuts type with spare figure and bearded face. George tells me he is a
                        real patriarch with an enormous family – mainly sons. This old farmer fought against the
                        British throughout the Boer War under General Smuts and again against the British in the
                        German East Africa campaign when he was a scout and right hand man to Von Lettow. It
                        is said that Von Lettow was able to stay in the field until the end of the Great War
                        because he listened to the advise given to him by von Rooyen. However his dislike for
                        the British does not extend to George as they have a mutual interest in big game
                        hunting.

                        Kate loves being on safari. She is now so accustomed to having me as her nurse
                        and constant companion that I do not know how she will react to paid help. I shall have to
                        get someone to look after her during my confinement in the little German Red Cross
                        hospital at Oldeani.

                        George has obtained permission from the District Commissioner, for Kate and
                        me to occupy the Government Rest House at Oldeani from the end of July until the end
                        of August when my baby is due. He will have to carry on with his field work but will join
                        us at weekends whenever possible.

                        Eleanor.

                        Karatu 12th July 1938

                        Dearest Family,

                        Not long now before we leave this camp. We have greatly enjoyed our stay
                        here in spite of the very chilly earl mornings and the nights when we sit around in heavy
                        overcoats until our early bed time.

                        Last Sunday I persuaded George to take Kate and me to the famous Ngoro-
                        Ngoro Crater. He was not very keen to do so because the road is very bumpy for
                        anyone in my interesting condition but I feel so fit that I was most anxious to take this
                        opportunity of seeing the enormous crater. We may never be in this vicinity again and in
                        any case safari will not be so simple with a small baby.

                        What a wonderful trip it was! The road winds up a steep escarpment from which
                        one gets a glorious birds eye view of the plains of the Great Rift Valley far, far below.
                        The crater is immense. There is a road which skirts the rim in places and one has quite
                        startling views of the floor of the crater about two thousand feet below.

                        A camp for tourists has just been built in a clearing in the virgin forest. It is most
                        picturesque as the camp buildings are very neatly constructed log cabins with very high
                        pitched thatched roofs. We spent about an hour sitting on the grass near the edge of the
                        crater enjoying the sunshine and the sharp air and really awe inspiring view. Far below us
                        in the middle of the crater was a small lake and we could see large herds of game
                        animals grazing there but they were too far away to be impressive, even seen through
                        George’s field glasses. Most appeared to be wildebeest and zebra but I also picked
                        out buffalo. Much more exciting was my first close view of a wild elephant. George
                        pointed him out to me as we approached the rest camp on the inward journey. He
                        stood quietly under a tree near the road and did not seem to be disturbed by the car
                        though he rolled a wary eye in our direction. On our return journey we saw him again at
                        almost uncomfortably close quarters. We rounded a sharp corner and there stood the
                        elephant, facing us and slap in the middle of the road. He was busily engaged giving
                        himself a dust bath but spared time to give us an irritable look. Fortunately we were on a
                        slight slope so George quickly switched off the engine and backed the car quietly round
                        the corner. He got out of the car and loaded his rifle, just in case! But after he had finished
                        his toilet the elephant moved off the road and we took our chance and passed without
                        incident.

                        One notices the steepness of the Ngoro-Ngoro road more on the downward
                        journey than on the way up. The road is cut into the side of the mountain so that one has
                        a steep slope on one hand and a sheer drop on the other. George told me that a lorry
                        coming down the mountain was once charged from behind by a rhino. On feeling and
                        hearing the bash from behind the panic stricken driver drove off down the mountain as
                        fast as he dared and never paused until he reached level ground at the bottom of the
                        mountain. There was no sign of the rhino so the driver got out to examine his lorry and
                        found the rhino horn embedded in the wooden tail end of the lorry. The horn had been
                        wrenched right off!

                        Happily no excitement of that kind happened to us. I have yet to see a rhino.

                        Eleanor.

                        Oldeani. 19th July 1938

                        Dearest Family,

                        Greetings from a lady in waiting! Kate and I have settled down comfortably in the
                        new, solidly built Government Rest House which comprises one large living room and
                        one large office with a connecting door. Outside there is a kitchen and a boys quarter.
                        There are no resident Government officials here at Oldeani so the office is in use only
                        when the District Officer from Mbulu makes his monthly visit. However a large Union
                        Jack flies from a flagpole in the front of the building as a gentle reminder to the entirely
                        German population of Oldeani that Tanganyika is now under British rule.

                        There is quite a large community of German settlers here, most of whom are
                        engaged in coffee farming. George has visited several of the farms in connection with his
                        forestry work and says the coffee plantations look very promising indeed. There are also
                        a few German traders in the village and there is a large boarding school for German
                        children and also a very pleasant little hospital where I have arranged to have the baby.
                        Right next door to the Rest House is a General Dealers Store run by a couple named
                        Schnabbe. The shop is stocked with drapery, hardware, china and foodstuffs all
                        imported from Germany and of very good quality. The Schnabbes also sell local farm
                        produce, beautiful fresh vegetables, eggs and pure rich milk and farm butter. Our meat
                        comes from a German butchery and it is a great treat to get clean, well cut meat. The
                        sausages also are marvellous and in great variety.

                        The butcher is an entertaining character. When he called round looking for custom I
                        expected him to break out in a yodel any minute, as it was obvious from a glance that
                        the Alps are his natural background. From under a green Tyrollean hat with feather,
                        blooms a round beefy face with sparkling small eyes and such widely spaced teeth that
                        one inevitably thinks of a garden rake. Enormous beefy thighs bulge from greasy
                        lederhosen which are supported by the traditional embroidered braces. So far the
                        butcher is the only cheery German, male or female, whom I have seen, and I have met
                        most of the locals at the Schnabbe’s shop. Most of the men seem to have cultivated
                        the grim Hitler look. They are all fanatical Nazis and one is usually greeted by a raised
                        hand and Heil Hitler! All very theatrical. I always feel like crying in ringing tones ‘God
                        Save the King’ or even ‘St George for England’. However the men are all very correct
                        and courteous and the women friendly. The women all admire Kate and cry, “Ag, das
                        kleine Englander.” She really is a picture with her rosy cheeks and huge grey eyes and
                        golden curls. Kate is having a wonderful time playing with Manfried, the Scnabbe’s small
                        son. Neither understands a word said by the other but that doesn’t seem to worry them.

                        Before he left on safari, George took me to hospital for an examination by the
                        nurse, Sister Marianne. She has not been long in the country and knows very little
                        English but is determined to learn and carried on an animated, if rather quaint,
                        conversation with frequent references to a pocket dictionary. She says I am not to worry
                        because there is not doctor here. She is a very experienced midwife and anyway in an
                        emergency could call on the old retired Veterinary Surgeon for assistance.
                        I asked sister Marianne whether she knew of any German woman or girl who
                        would look after Kate whilst I am in hospital and today a very top drawer German,
                        bearing a strong likeness to ‘Little Willie’, called and offered the services of his niece who
                        is here on a visit from Germany. I was rather taken aback and said, “Oh no Baron, your
                        niece would not be the type I had in mind. I’m afraid I cannot pay much for a companion.”
                        However the Baron was not to be discouraged. He told me that his niece is seventeen
                        but looks twenty, that she is well educated and will make a cheerful companion. Her
                        father wishes her to learn to speak English fluently and that is why the Baron wished her
                        to come to me as a house daughter. As to pay, a couple of pounds a month for pocket
                        money and her keep was all he had in mind. So with some misgivings I agreed to take
                        the niece on as a companion as from 1st August.

                        Eleanor.

                        Oldeani. 10th August 1938

                        Dearest Family,

                        Never a dull moment since my young companion arrived. She is a striking looking
                        girl with a tall boyish figure and very short and very fine dark hair which she wears
                        severely slicked back. She wears tweeds, no make up but has shiny rosy cheeks and
                        perfect teeth – she also,inevitably, has a man friend and I have an uncomfortable
                        suspicion that it is because of him that she was planted upon me. Upon second
                        thoughts though, maybe it was because of her excessive vitality, or even because of
                        her healthy appetite! The Baroness, I hear is in poor health and I can imagine that such
                        abundant health and spirit must have been quite overpowering. The name is Ingeborg,
                        but she is called Mouche, which I believe means Mouse. Someone in her family must
                        have a sense of humour.

                        Her English only needed practice and she now chatters fluently so that I know her
                        background and views on life. Mouche’s father is a personal friend of Goering. He was
                        once a big noise in the German Airforce but is now connected with the car industry and
                        travels frequently and intensively in Europe and America on business. Mouche showed
                        me some snap shots of her family and I must say they look prosperous and charming.
                        Mouche tells me that her father wants her to learn to speak English fluently so that
                        she can get a job with some British diplomat in Cairo. I had immediate thought that I
                        might be nursing a future Mata Hari in my bosom, but this was immediately extinguished
                        when Mouche remarked that her father would like her to marry an Englishman. However
                        it seems that the mere idea revolts her. “Englishmen are degenerates who swill whisky
                        all day.” I pointed out that she had met George, who was a true blue Englishman, but
                        was nevertheless a fine physical specimen and certainly didn’t drink all day. Mouche
                        replied that George is not an Englishman but a hunter, as though that set him apart.
                        Mouche is an ardent Hitler fan and an enthusiastic member of the Hitler Youth
                        Movement. The house resounds with Hitler youth songs and when she is not singing,
                        her gramophone is playing very stirring marching songs. I cannot understand a word,
                        which is perhaps as well. Every day she does the most strenuous exercises watched
                        with envy by me as my proportions are now those of a circus Big Top. Mouche eats a
                        fantastic amount of meat and I feel it is a blessing that she is much admired by our
                        Tyrollean butcher who now delivers our meat in person and adds as a token of his
                        admiration some extra sausages for Mouche.

                        I must confess I find her stimulating company as George is on safari most of the
                        time and my evenings otherwise would be lonely. I am a little worried though about
                        leaving Kate here with Mouche when I go to hospital. The dogs and Kate have not taken
                        to her. I am trying to prepare Kate for the separation but she says, “She’s not my
                        mummy. You are my dear mummy, and I want you, I want you.” George has got
                        permission from the Provincial Forestry Officer to spend the last week of August here at
                        the Rest House with me and I only hope that the baby will be born during that time.
                        Kate adores her dad and will be perfectly happy to remain here with him.

                        One final paragraph about Mouche. I thought all German girls were domesticated
                        but not Mouche. I have Kesho-Kutwa here with me as cook and I have engaged a local
                        boy to do the laundry. I however expected Mouche would take over making the
                        puddings and pastry but she informed me that she can only bake a chocolate cake and
                        absolutely nothing else. She said brightly however that she would do the mending. As
                        there is none for her to do, she has rescued a large worn handkerchief of George’s and
                        sits with her feet up listening to stirring gramophone records whilst she mends the
                        handkerchief with exquisite darning.

                        Eleanor.

                        Oldeani. 20th August 1938

                        Dearest Family,

                        Just after I had posted my last letter I received what George calls a demi official
                        letter from the District Officer informing me that I would have to move out of the Rest
                        House for a few days as the Governor and his hangers on would be visiting Oldeani
                        and would require the Rest House. Fortunately George happened to be here for a few
                        hours and he arranged for Kate and Mouche and me to spend a few days at the
                        German School as borders. So here I am at the school having a pleasant and restful
                        time and much entertained by all the goings on.

                        The school buildings were built with funds from Germany and the school is run on
                        the lines of a contemporary German school. I think the school gets a grant from the
                        Tanganyika Government towards running expenses, but I am not sure. The school hall is
                        dominated by a more than life sized oil painting of Adolf Hitler which, at present, is
                        flanked on one side by the German Flag and on the other by the Union Jack. I cannot
                        help feeling that the latter was put up today for the Governor’s visit today.
                        The teachers are very amiable. We all meet at mealtimes, and though few of the
                        teachers speak English, the ones who do are anxious to chatter. The headmaster is a
                        scholarly man but obviously anti-British. He says he cannot understand why so many
                        South Africans are loyal to Britain – or rather to England. “They conquered your country
                        didn’t they?” I said that that had never occurred to me and that anyway I was mainly of
                        Scots descent and that loyalty to the crown was natural to me. “But the English
                        conquered the Scots and yet you are loyal to England. That I cannot understand.” “Well I
                        love England,” said I firmly, ”and so do all British South Africans.” Since then we have
                        stuck to English literature. Shakespeare, Lord Byron and Galsworthy seem to be the
                        favourites and all, thank goodness, make safe topics for conversation.
                        Mouche is in her element but Kate and I do not enjoy the food which is typically
                        German and consists largely of masses of fat pork and sauerkraut and unfamiliar soups. I
                        feel sure that the soup at lunch today had blobs of lemon curd in it! I also find most
                        disconcerting the way that everyone looks at me and says, “Bon appetite”, with much
                        smiling and nodding so I have to fight down my nausea and make a show of enjoying
                        the meals.

                        The teacher whose room adjoins mine is a pleasant woman and I take my
                        afternoon tea with her. She, like all the teachers, has a large framed photo of Hitler on her
                        wall flanked by bracket vases of fresh flowers. One simply can’t get away from the man!
                        Even in the dormitories each child has a picture of Hitler above the bed. Hitler accepting
                        flowers from a small girl, or patting a small boy on the head. Even the children use the
                        greeting ‘Heil Hitler’. These German children seem unnaturally prim when compared with
                        my cheerful ex-pupils in South Africa but some of them are certainly very lovely to look
                        at.

                        Tomorrow Mouche, Kate and I return to our quarters in the Rest House and in a
                        few days George will join us for a week.

                        Eleanor.

                        Oldeani Hospital. 9th September 1938

                        Dearest Family,

                        You will all be delighted to hear that we have a second son, whom we have
                        named John. He is a darling, so quaint and good. He looks just like a little old man with a
                        high bald forehead fringed around the edges with a light brown fluff. George and I call
                        him Johnny Jo because he has a tiny round mouth and a rather big nose and reminds us
                        of A.A.Milne’s ‘Jonathan Jo has a mouth like an O’ , but Kate calls him, ‘My brother John’.
                        George was not here when he was born on September 5th, just two minutes
                        before midnight. He left on safari on the morning of the 4th and, of course, that very night
                        the labour pains started. Fortunately Kate was in bed asleep so Mouche walked with
                        me up the hill to the hospital where I was cheerfully received by Sister Marianne who
                        had everything ready for the confinement. I was lucky to have such an experienced
                        midwife because this was a breech birth and sister had to manage single handed. As
                        there was no doctor present I was not allowed even a sniff of anaesthetic. Sister slaved
                        away by the light of a pressure lamp endeavouring to turn the baby having first shoved
                        an inverted baby bath under my hips to raise them.

                        What a performance! Sister Marianne was very much afraid that she might not be
                        able to save the baby and great was our relief when at last she managed to haul him out
                        by the feet. One slap and the baby began to cry without any further attention so Sister
                        wrapped him up in a blanket and took Johnny to her room for the night. I got very little
                        sleep but was so thankful to have the ordeal over that I did not mind even though I
                        heard a hyaena cackling and calling under my window in a most evil way.
                        When Sister brought Johnny to me in the early morning I stared in astonishment.
                        Instead of dressing him in one of his soft Viyella nighties, she had dressed him in a short
                        sleeved vest of knitted cotton with a cotton cloth swayed around his waist sarong
                        fashion. When I protested, “But Sister why is the baby not dressed in his own clothes?”
                        She answered firmly, “I find it is not allowed. A baby’s clotheses must be boiled and I
                        cannot boil clotheses of wool therefore your baby must wear the clotheses of the Red
                        Cross.”

                        It was the same with the bedding. Poor Johnny lies all day in a deep wicker
                        basket with a detachable calico lining. There is no pillow under his head but a vast kind of
                        calico covered pillow is his only covering. There is nothing at all cosy and soft round my
                        poor baby. I said crossly to the Sister, “As every thing must be so sterile, I wonder you
                        don’t boil me too.” This she ignored.

                        When my message reached George he dashed back to visit us. Sister took him
                        first to see the baby and George was astonished to see the baby basket covered by a
                        sheet. “She has the poor little kid covered up like a bloody parrot,” he told me. So I
                        asked him to go at once to buy a square of mosquito netting to replace the sheet.
                        Kate is quite a problem. She behaves like an Angel when she is here in my
                        room but is rebellious when Sister shoos her out. She says she “Hates the Nanny”
                        which is what she calls Mouche. Unfortunately it seems that she woke before midnight
                        on the night Johnny Jo was born to find me gone and Mouche in my bed. According to
                        Mouche, Kate wept all night and certainly when she visited me in the early morning
                        Kate’s face was puffy with crying and she clung to me crying “Oh my dear mummy, why
                        did you go away?” over and over again. Sister Marianne was touched and suggested
                        that Mouche and Kate should come to the hospital as boarders as I am the only patient
                        at present and there is plenty of room. Luckily Kate does not seem at all jealous of the
                        baby and it is a great relief to have here here under my eye.

                        Eleanor.

                        #6264
                        TracyTracy
                        Participant

                          From Tanganyika with Love

                          continued  ~ part 5

                          With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                          Chunya 16th December 1936

                          Dearest Family,

                          Since last I wrote I have visited Chunya and met several of the diggers wives.
                          On the whole I have been greatly disappointed because there is nothing very colourful
                          about either township or women. I suppose I was really expecting something more like
                          the goldrush towns and women I have so often seen on the cinema screen.
                          Chunya consists of just the usual sun-dried brick Indian shops though there are
                          one or two double storied buildings. Most of the life in the place centres on the
                          Goldfields Hotel but we did not call there. From the store opposite I could hear sounds
                          of revelry though it was very early in the afternoon. I saw only one sight which was quite
                          new to me, some elegantly dressed African women, with high heels and lipsticked
                          mouths teetered by on their way to the silk store. “Native Tarts,” said George in answer
                          to my enquiry.

                          Several women have called on me and when I say ‘called’ I mean called. I have
                          grown so used to going without stockings and wearing home made dresses that it was
                          quite a shock to me to entertain these ladies dressed to the nines in smart frocks, silk
                          stockings and high heeled shoes, handbags, makeup and whatnot. I feel like some
                          female Rip van Winkle. Most of the women have a smart line in conversation and their
                          talk and views on life would make your nice straight hair curl Mummy. They make me feel
                          very unsophisticated and dowdy but George says he has a weakness for such types
                          and I am to stay exactly as I am. I still do not use any makeup. George says ‘It’s all right
                          for them. They need it poor things, you don’t.” Which, though flattering, is hardly true.
                          I prefer the men visitors, though they also are quite unlike what I had expected
                          diggers to be. Those whom George brings home are all well educated and well
                          groomed and I enjoy listening to their discussion of the world situation, sport and books.
                          They are extremely polite to me and gentle with the children though I believe that after a
                          few drinks at the pub tempers often run high. There were great arguments on the night
                          following the abdication of Edward VIII. Not that the diggers were particularly attached to
                          him as a person, but these men are all great individualists and believe in freedom of
                          choice. George, rather to my surprise, strongly supported Edward. I did not.

                          Many of the diggers have wireless sets and so we keep up to date with the
                          news. I seldom leave camp. I have my hands full with the three children during the day
                          and, even though Janey is a reliable ayah, I would not care to leave the children at night
                          in these grass roofed huts. Having experienced that fire on the farm, I know just how
                          unlikely it would be that the children would be rescued in time in case of fire. The other
                          women on the diggings think I’m crazy. They leave their children almost entirely to ayahs
                          and I must confess that the children I have seen look very well and happy. The thing is
                          that I simply would not enjoy parties at the hotel or club, miles away from the children
                          and I much prefer to stay at home with a book.

                          I love hearing all about the parties from George who likes an occasional ‘boose
                          up’ with the boys and is terribly popular with everyone – not only the British but with the
                          Germans, Scandinavians and even the Afrikaans types. One Afrikaans woman said “Jou
                          man is ‘n man, al is hy ‘n Engelsman.” Another more sophisticated woman said, “George
                          is a handsome devil. Aren’t you scared to let him run around on his own?” – but I’m not. I
                          usually wait up for George with sandwiches and something hot to drink and that way I
                          get all the news red hot.

                          There is very little gold coming in. The rains have just started and digging is
                          temporarily at a standstill. It is too wet for dry blowing and not yet enough water for
                          panning and sluicing. As this camp is some considerable distance from the claims, all I see of the process is the weighing of the daily taking of gold dust and tiny nuggets.
                          Unless our luck changes I do not think we will stay on here after John Molteno returns.
                          George does not care for the life and prefers a more constructive occupation.
                          Ann and young George still search optimistically for gold. We were all saddened
                          last week by the death of Fanny, our bull terrier. She went down to the shopping centre
                          with us and we were standing on the verandah of a store when a lorry passed with its
                          canvas cover flapping. This excited Fanny who rushed out into the street and the back
                          wheel of the lorry passed right over her, killing her instantly. Ann was very shocked so I
                          soothed her by telling her that Fanny had gone to Heaven. When I went to bed that
                          night I found Ann still awake and she asked anxiously, “Mummy, do you think God
                          remembered to give Fanny her bone tonight?”

                          Much love to all,
                          Eleanor.

                          Itewe, Chunya 23rd December 1936

                          Dearest Family,

                          Your Christmas parcel arrived this morning. Thank you very much for all the
                          clothing for all of us and for the lovely toys for the children. George means to go hunting
                          for a young buffalo this afternoon so that we will have some fresh beef for Christmas for
                          ourselves and our boys and enough for friends too.

                          I had a fright this morning. Ann and Georgie were, as usual, searching for gold
                          whilst I sat sewing in the living room with Kate toddling around. She wandered through
                          the curtained doorway into the store and I heard her playing with the paraffin pump. At
                          first it did not bother me because I knew the tin was empty but after ten minutes or so I
                          became irritated by the noise and went to stop her. Imagine my horror when I drew the
                          curtain aside and saw my fat little toddler fiddling happily with the pump whilst, curled up
                          behind the tin and clearly visible to me lay the largest puffadder I have ever seen.
                          Luckily I acted instinctively and scooped Kate up from behind and darted back into the
                          living room without disturbing the snake. The houseboy and cook rushed in with sticks
                          and killed the snake and then turned the whole storeroom upside down to make sure
                          there were no more.

                          I have met some more picturesque characters since I last wrote. One is a man
                          called Bishop whom George has known for many years having first met him in the
                          Congo. I believe he was originally a sailor but for many years he has wandered around
                          Central Africa trying his hand at trading, prospecting, a bit of elephant hunting and ivory
                          poaching. He is now keeping himself by doing ‘Sign Writing”. Bish is a gentle and
                          dignified personality. When we visited his camp he carefully dusted a seat for me and
                          called me ‘Marm’, quite ye olde world. The only thing is he did spit.

                          Another spitter is the Frenchman in a neighbouring camp. He is in bed with bad
                          rheumatism and George has been going across twice a day to help him and cheer him
                          up. Once when George was out on the claim I went across to the Frenchman’s camp in
                          response to an SOS, but I think he was just lonely. He showed me snapshots of his
                          two daughters, lovely girls and extremely smart, and he chatted away telling me his life
                          history. He punctuated his remarks by spitting to right and left of the bed, everywhere in
                          fact, except actually at me.

                          George took me and the children to visit a couple called Bert and Hilda Farham.
                          They have a small gold reef which is worked by a very ‘Heath Robinson’ type of
                          machinery designed and erected by Bert who is reputed to be a clever engineer though
                          eccentric. He is rather a handsome man who always looks very spruce and neat and
                          wears a Captain Kettle beard. Hilda is from Johannesburg and quite a character. She
                          has a most generous figure and literally masses of beetroot red hair, but she also has a
                          warm deep voice and a most generous disposition. The Farhams have built
                          themselves a more permanent camp than most. They have a brick cottage with proper
                          doors and windows and have made it attractive with furniture contrived from petrol
                          boxes. They have no children but Hilda lavishes a great deal of affection on a pet
                          monkey. Sometimes they do quite well out of their gold and then they have a terrific
                          celebration at the Club or Pub and Hilda has an orgy of shopping. At other times they
                          are completely broke but Hilda takes disasters as well as triumphs all in her stride. She
                          says, “My dear, when we’re broke we just live on tea and cigarettes.”

                          I have met a young woman whom I would like as a friend. She has a dear little
                          baby, but unfortunately she has a very wet husband who is also a dreadful bore. I can’t
                          imagine George taking me to their camp very often. When they came to visit us George
                          just sat and smoked and said,”Oh really?” to any remark this man made until I felt quite
                          hysterical. George looks very young and fit and the children are lively and well too. I ,
                          however, am definitely showing signs of wear and tear though George says,
                          “Nonsense, to me you look the same as you always did.” This I may say, I do not
                          regard as a compliment to the young Eleanor.

                          Anyway, even though our future looks somewhat unsettled, we are all together
                          and very happy.

                          With love,
                          Eleanor.

                          Itewe, Chunya 30th December 1936

                          Dearest Family,

                          We had a very cheery Christmas. The children loved the toys and are so proud
                          of their new clothes. They wore them when we went to Christmas lunch to the
                          Cresswell-Georges. The C-Gs have been doing pretty well lately and they have a
                          comfortable brick house and a large wireless set. The living room was gaily decorated
                          with bought garlands and streamers and balloons. We had an excellent lunch cooked by
                          our ex cook Abel who now works for the Cresswell-Georges. We had turkey with
                          trimmings and plum pudding followed by nuts and raisons and chocolates and sweets
                          galore. There was also a large variety of drinks including champagne!

                          There were presents for all of us and, in addition, Georgie and Ann each got a
                          large tin of chocolates. Kate was much admired. She was a picture in her new party frock
                          with her bright hair and rosy cheeks. There were other guests beside ourselves and
                          they were already there having drinks when we arrived. Someone said “What a lovely
                          child!” “Yes” said George with pride, “She’s a Marie Stopes baby.” “Truby King!” said I
                          quickly and firmly, but too late to stop the roar of laughter.

                          Our children played amicably with the C-G’s three, but young George was
                          unusually quiet and surprised me by bringing me his unopened tin of chocolates to keep
                          for him. Normally he is a glutton for sweets. I might have guessed he was sickening for
                          something. That night he vomited and had diarrhoea and has had an upset tummy and a
                          slight temperature ever since.

                          Janey is also ill. She says she has malaria and has taken to her bed. I am dosing
                          her with quinine and hope she will soon be better as I badly need her help. Not only is
                          young George off his food and peevish but Kate has a cold and Ann sore eyes and
                          they all want love and attention. To complicate things it has been raining heavily and I
                          must entertain the children indoors.

                          Eleanor.

                          Itewe, Chunya 19th January 1937

                          Dearest Family,

                          So sorry I have not written before but we have been in the wars and I have had neither
                          the time nor the heart to write. However the worst is now over. Young George and
                          Janey are both recovering from Typhoid Fever. The doctor had Janey moved to the
                          native hospital at Chunya but I nursed young George here in the camp.

                          As I told you young George’s tummy trouble started on Christmas day. At first I
                          thought it was only a protracted bilious attack due to eating too much unaccustomed rich
                          food and treated him accordingly but when his temperature persisted I thought that the
                          trouble might be malaria and kept him in bed and increased the daily dose of quinine.
                          He ate less and less as the days passed and on New Years Day he seemed very
                          weak and his stomach tender to the touch.

                          George fetched the doctor who examined small George and said he had a very
                          large liver due no doubt to malaria. He gave the child injections of emertine and quinine
                          and told me to give young George frequent and copious drinks of water and bi-carb of
                          soda. This was more easily said than done. Young George refused to drink this mixture
                          and vomited up the lime juice and water the doctor had suggested as an alternative.
                          The doctor called every day and gave George further injections and advised me
                          to give him frequent sips of water from a spoon. After three days the child was very
                          weak and weepy but Dr Spiers still thought he had malaria. During those anxious days I
                          also worried about Janey who appeared to be getting worse rather that better and on
                          January the 3rd I asked the doctor to look at her. The next thing I knew, the doctor had
                          put Janey in his car and driven her off to hospital. When he called next morning he
                          looked very grave and said he wished to talk to my husband. I said that George was out
                          on the claim but if what he wished to say concerned young George’s condition he might
                          just as well tell me.

                          With a good deal of reluctance Dr Spiers then told me that Janey showed all the
                          symptoms of Typhoid Fever and that he was very much afraid that young George had
                          contracted it from her. He added that George should be taken to the Mbeya Hospital
                          where he could have the professional nursing so necessary in typhoid cases. I said “Oh
                          no,I’d never allow that. The child had never been away from his family before and it
                          would frighten him to death to be sick and alone amongst strangers.” Also I was sure that
                          the fifty mile drive over the mountains in his weak condition would harm him more than
                          my amateur nursing would. The doctor returned to the camp that afternoon to urge
                          George to send our son to hospital but George staunchly supported my argument that
                          young George would stand a much better chance of recovery if we nursed him at home.
                          I must say Dr Spiers took our refusal very well and gave young George every attention
                          coming twice a day to see him.

                          For some days the child was very ill. He could not keep down any food or liquid
                          in any quantity so all day long, and when he woke at night, I gave him a few drops of
                          water at a time from a teaspoon. His only nourishment came from sucking Macintosh’s
                          toffees. Young George sweated copiously especially at night when it was difficult to
                          change his clothes and sponge him in the draughty room with the rain teeming down
                          outside. I think I told you that the bedroom is a sort of shed with only openings in the wall
                          for windows and doors, and with one wall built only a couple of feet high leaving a six
                          foot gap for air and light. The roof leaked and the damp air blew in but somehow young
                          George pulled through.

                          Only when he was really on the mend did the doctor tell us that whilst he had
                          been attending George, he had also been called in to attend to another little boy of the same age who also had typhoid. He had been called in too late and the other little boy,
                          an only child, had died. Young George, thank God, is convalescent now, though still on a
                          milk diet. He is cheerful enough when he has company but very peevish when left
                          alone. Poor little lad, he is all hair, eyes, and teeth, or as Ann says” Georgie is all ribs ribs
                          now-a-days Mummy.” He shares my room, Ann and Kate are together in the little room.
                          Anyway the doctor says he should be up and around in about a week or ten days time.
                          We were all inoculated against typhoid on the day the doctor made the diagnosis
                          so it is unlikely that any of us will develop it. Dr Spiers was most impressed by Ann’s
                          unconcern when she was inoculated. She looks gentle and timid but has always been
                          very brave. Funny thing when young George was very ill he used to wail if I left the
                          room, but now that he is convalescent he greatly prefers his dad’s company. So now I
                          have been able to take the girls for walks in the late afternoons whilst big George
                          entertains small George. This he does with the minimum of effort, either he gets out
                          cartons of ammunition with which young George builds endless forts, or else he just sits
                          beside the bed and cleans one of his guns whilst small George watches with absorbed
                          attention.

                          The Doctor tells us that Janey is also now convalescent. He says that exhusband
                          Abel has been most attentive and appeared daily at the hospital with a tray of
                          food that made his, the doctor’s, mouth water. All I dare say, pinched from Mrs
                          Cresswell-George.

                          I’ll write again soon. Lots of love to all,
                          Eleanor.

                          Chunya 29th January 1937

                          Dearest Family,

                          Georgie is up and about but still tires very easily. At first his legs were so weak
                          that George used to carry him around on his shoulders. The doctor says that what the
                          child really needs is a long holiday out of the Tropics so that Mrs Thomas’ offer, to pay all
                          our fares to Cape Town as well as lending us her seaside cottage for a month, came as
                          a Godsend. Luckily my passport is in order. When George was in Mbeya he booked
                          seats for the children and me on the first available plane. We will fly to Broken Hill and go
                          on to Cape Town from there by train.

                          Ann and George are wildly thrilled at the idea of flying but I am not. I remember
                          only too well how airsick I was on the old Hannibal when I flew home with the baby Ann.
                          I am longing to see you all and it will be heaven to give the children their first seaside
                          holiday.

                          I mean to return with Kate after three months but, if you will have him, I shall leave
                          George behind with you for a year. You said you would all be delighted to have Ann so
                          I do hope you will also be happy to have young George. Together they are no trouble
                          at all. They amuse themselves and are very independent and loveable.
                          George and I have discussed the matter taking into consideration the letters from
                          you and George’s Mother on the subject. If you keep Ann and George for a year, my
                          mother-in-law will go to Cape Town next year and fetch them. They will live in England
                          with her until they are fit enough to return to the Tropics. After the children and I have left
                          on this holiday, George will be able to move around and look for a job that will pay
                          sufficiently to enable us to go to England in a few years time to fetch our children home.
                          We both feel very sad at the prospect of this parting but the children’s health
                          comes before any other consideration. I hope Kate will stand up better to the Tropics.
                          She is plump and rosy and could not look more bonny if she lived in a temperate
                          climate.

                          We should be with you in three weeks time!

                          Very much love,
                          Eleanor.

                          Broken Hill, N Rhodesia 11th February 1937

                          Dearest Family,

                          Well here we are safe and sound at the Great Northern Hotel, Broken Hill, all
                          ready to board the South bound train tonight.

                          We were still on the diggings on Ann’s birthday, February 8th, when George had
                          a letter from Mbeya to say that our seats were booked on the plane leaving Mbeya on
                          the 10th! What a rush we had packing up. Ann was in bed with malaria so we just
                          bundled her up in blankets and set out in John Molteno’s car for the farm. We arrived that
                          night and spent the next day on the farm sorting things out. Ann and George wanted to
                          take so many of their treasures and it was difficult for them to make a small selection. In
                          the end young George’s most treasured possession, his sturdy little boots, were left
                          behind.

                          Before leaving home on the morning of the tenth I took some snaps of Ann and
                          young George in the garden and one of them with their father. He looked so sad. After
                          putting us on the plane, George planned to go to the fishing camp for a day or two
                          before returning to the empty house on the farm.

                          John Molteno returned from the Cape by plane just before we took off, so he
                          will take over the running of his claims once more. I told John that I dreaded the plane trip
                          on account of air sickness so he gave me two pills which I took then and there. Oh dear!
                          How I wished later that I had not done so. We had an extremely bumpy trip and
                          everyone on the plane was sick except for small George who loved every moment.
                          Poor Ann had a dreadful time but coped very well and never complained. I did not
                          actually puke until shortly before we landed at Broken Hill but felt dreadfully ill all the way.
                          Kate remained rosy and cheerful almost to the end. She sat on my lap throughout the
                          trip because, being under age, she travelled as baggage and was not entitled to a seat.
                          Shortly before we reached Broken Hill a smartly dressed youngish man came up
                          to me and said, “You look so poorly, please let me take the baby, I have children of my
                          own and know how to handle them.” Kate made no protest and off they went to the
                          back of the plane whilst I tried to relax and concentrate on not getting sick. However,
                          within five minutes the man was back. Kate had been thoroughly sick all over his collar
                          and jacket.

                          I took Kate back on my lap and then was violently sick myself, so much so that
                          when we touched down at Broken Hill I was unable to speak to the Immigration Officer.
                          He was so kind. He sat beside me until I got my diaphragm under control and then
                          drove me up to the hotel in his own car.

                          We soon recovered of course and ate a hearty dinner. This morning after
                          breakfast I sallied out to look for a Bank where I could exchange some money into
                          Rhodesian and South African currency and for the Post Office so that I could telegraph
                          to George and to you. What a picnic that trip was! It was a terribly hot day and there was
                          no shade. By the time we had done our chores, the children were hot, and cross, and
                          tired and so indeed was I. As I had no push chair for Kate I had to carry her and she is
                          pretty heavy for eighteen months. George, who is still not strong, clung to my free arm
                          whilst Ann complained bitterly that no one was helping her.

                          Eventually Ann simply sat down on the pavement and declared that she could
                          not go another step, whereupon George of course decided that he also had reached his
                          limit and sat down too. Neither pleading no threats would move them so I had to resort
                          to bribery and had to promise that when we reached the hotel they could have cool
                          drinks and ice-cream. This promise got the children moving once more but I am determined that nothing will induce me to stir again until the taxi arrives to take us to the
                          station.

                          This letter will go by air and will reach you before we do. How I am longing for
                          journeys end.

                          With love to you all,
                          Eleanor.

                          Leaving home 10th February 1937,  George Gilman Rushby with Ann and Georgie (Mike) Rushby:

                          George Rushby Ann and Georgie

                          NOTE
                          We had a very warm welcome to the family home at Plumstead Cape Town.
                          After ten days with my family we moved to Hout Bay where Mrs Thomas lent us her
                          delightful seaside cottage. She also provided us with two excellent maids so I had
                          nothing to do but rest and play on the beach with the children.

                          After a month at the sea George had fully recovered his health though not his
                          former gay spirits. After another six months with my parents I set off for home with Kate,
                          leaving Ann and George in my parent’s home under the care of my elder sister,
                          Marjorie.

                          One or two incidents during that visit remain clearly in my memory. Our children
                          had never met elderly people and were astonished at the manifestations of age. One
                          morning an elderly lady came around to collect church dues. She was thin and stooped
                          and Ann surveyed her with awe. She turned to me with a puzzled expression and
                          asked in her clear voice, “Mummy, why has that old lady got a moustache – oh and a
                          beard?’ The old lady in question was very annoyed indeed and said, “What a rude little
                          girl.” Ann could not understand this, she said, “But Mummy, I only said she had a
                          moustache and a beard and she has.” So I explained as best I could that when people
                          have defects of this kind they are hurt if anyone mentions them.

                          A few days later a strange young woman came to tea. I had been told that she
                          had a most disfiguring birthmark on her cheek and warned Ann that she must not
                          comment on it. Alas! with the kindest intentions Ann once again caused me acute
                          embarrassment. The young woman was hardly seated when Ann went up to her and
                          gently patted the disfiguring mark saying sweetly, “Oh, I do like this horrible mark on your
                          face.”

                          I remember also the afternoon when Kate and George were christened. My
                          mother had given George a white silk shirt for the occasion and he wore it with intense
                          pride. Kate was baptised first without incident except that she was lost in admiration of a
                          gold bracelet given her that day by her Godmother and exclaimed happily, “My
                          bangle, look my bangle,” throughout the ceremony. When George’s turn came the
                          clergyman held his head over the font and poured water on George’s forehead. Some
                          splashed on his shirt and George protested angrily, “Mum, he has wet my shirt!” over
                          and over again whilst I led him hurriedly outside.

                          My last memory of all is at the railway station. The time had come for Kate and
                          me to get into our compartment. My sisters stood on the platform with Ann and George.
                          Ann was resigned to our going, George was not so, at the last moment Sylvia, my
                          younger sister, took him off to see the engine. The whistle blew and I said good-bye to
                          my gallant little Ann. “Mummy”, she said urgently to me, “Don’t forget to wave to
                          George.”

                          And so I waved good-bye to my children, never dreaming that a war would
                          intervene and it would be eight long years before I saw them again.

                          #6263
                          TracyTracy
                          Participant

                            From Tanganyika with Love

                            continued  ~ part 4

                            With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                            Mchewe Estate. 31st January 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            Life is very quiet just now. Our neighbours have left and I miss them all especially
                            Joni who was always a great bearer of news. We also grew fond of his Swedish
                            brother-in-law Max, whose loud ‘Hodi’ always brought a glad ‘Karibu’ from us. His wife,
                            Marion, I saw less often. She is not strong and seldom went visiting but has always
                            been friendly and kind and ready to share her books with me.

                            Ann’s birthday is looming ahead and I am getting dreadfully anxious that her
                            parcels do not arrive in time. I am delighted that you were able to get a good head for
                            her doll, dad, but horrified to hear that it was so expensive. You would love your
                            ‘Charming Ann’. She is a most responsible little soul and seems to have outgrown her
                            mischievous ways. A pity in a way, I don’t want her to grow too serious. You should see
                            how thoroughly Ann baths and towels herself. She is anxious to do Georgie and Kate
                            as well.

                            I did not mean to teach Ann to write until after her fifth birthday but she has taught
                            herself by copying the large print in newspaper headlines. She would draw a letter and
                            ask me the name and now I find that at four Ann knows the whole alphabet. The front
                            cement steps is her favourite writing spot. She uses bits of white clay we use here for
                            whitewashing.

                            Coffee prices are still very low and a lot of planters here and at Mbosi are in a
                            mess as they can no longer raise mortgages on their farms or get advances from the
                            Bank against their crops. We hear many are leaving their farms to try their luck on the
                            Diggings.

                            George is getting fed up too. The snails are back on the shamba and doing
                            frightful damage. Talk of the plagues of Egypt! Once more they are being collected in
                            piles and bashed into pulp. The stench on the shamba is frightful! The greybeards in the
                            village tell George that the local Chief has put a curse on the farm because he is angry
                            that the Government granted George a small extension to the farm two years ago! As
                            the Chief was consulted at the time and was agreeable this talk of a curse is nonsense
                            but goes to show how the uneducated African put all disasters down to witchcraft.

                            With much love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. 9th February 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            Ann’s birthday yesterday was not quite the gay occasion we had hoped. The
                            seventh was mail day so we sent a runner for the mail, hoping against hope that your
                            parcel containing the dolls head had arrived. The runner left for Mbeya at dawn but, as it
                            was a very wet day, he did not return with the mail bag until after dark by which time Ann
                            was fast asleep. My heart sank when I saw the parcel which contained the dolls new
                            head. It was squashed quite flat. I shed a few tears over that shattered head, broken
                            quite beyond repair, and George felt as bad about it as I did. The other parcel arrived in
                            good shape and Ann loves her little sewing set, especially the thimble, and the nursery
                            rhymes are a great success.

                            Ann woke early yesterday and began to open her parcels. She said “But
                            Mummy, didn’t Barbara’s new head come?” So I had to show her the fragments.
                            Instead of shedding the flood of tears I expected, Ann just lifted the glass eyes in her
                            hand and said in a tight little voice “Oh poor Barbara.” George saved the situation. as
                            usual, by saying in a normal voice,”Come on Ann, get up and lets play your new
                            records.” So we had music and sweets before breakfast. Later I removed Barbara’s
                            faded old blond wig and gummed on the glossy new brown one and Ann seems quite
                            satisfied.

                            Last night, after the children were tucked up in bed, we discussed our financial
                            situation. The coffee trees that have survived the plagues of borer beetle, mealie bugs
                            and snails look strong and fine, but George says it will be years before we make a living
                            out of the farm. He says he will simply have to make some money and he is leaving for
                            the Lupa on Saturday to have a look around on the Diggings. If he does decide to peg
                            a claim and work it he will put up a wattle and daub hut and the children and I will join him
                            there. But until such time as he strikes gold I shall have to remain here on the farm and
                            ‘Keep the Home Fires Burning’.

                            Now don’t go and waste pity on me. Women all over the country are having to
                            stay at home whilst their husbands search for a livelihood. I am better off than most
                            because I have a comfortable little home and loyal servants and we still have enough
                            capitol to keep the wolf from the door. Anyway this is the rainy season and hardly the
                            best time to drag three small children around the sodden countryside on prospecting
                            safaris.

                            So I’ll stay here at home and hold thumbs that George makes a lucky strike.

                            Heaps of love to all,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. 27th February 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            Well, George has gone but here we are quite safe and cosy. Kate is asleep and
                            Ann and Georgie are sprawled on the couch taking it in turns to enumerate the things
                            God has made. Every now and again Ann bothers me with an awkward question. “Did
                            God make spiders? Well what for? Did he make weeds? Isn’t He silly, mummy? She is
                            becoming a very practical person. She sews surprisingly well for a four year old and has
                            twice made cakes in the past week, very sweet and liberally coloured with cochineal and
                            much appreciated by Georgie.

                            I have been without George for a fortnight and have adapted myself to my new
                            life. The children are great company during the day and I have arranged my evenings so
                            that they do not seem long. I am determined that when George comes home he will find
                            a transformed wife. I read an article entitled ‘Are you the girl he married?’ in a magazine
                            last week and took a good look in the mirror and decided that I certainly was not! Hair dry,
                            skin dry, and I fear, a faint shadow on the upper lip. So now I have blown the whole of
                            your Christmas Money Order on an order to a chemist in Dar es Salaam for hair tonic,
                            face cream and hair remover and am anxiously awaiting the parcel.

                            In the meantime, after tucking the children into bed at night, I skip on the verandah
                            and do the series of exercises recommended in the magazine article. After this exertion I
                            have a leisurely bath followed by a light supper and then read or write letters to pass
                            the time until Kate’s ten o’clock feed. I have arranged for Janey to sleep in the house.
                            She comes in at 9.30 pm and makes up her bed on the living room floor by the fire.

                            The days are by no means uneventful. The day before yesterday the biggest
                            troop of monkeys I have ever seen came fooling around in the trees and on the grass
                            only a few yards from the house. These monkeys were the common grey monkeys
                            with black faces. They came in all sizes and were most entertaining to watch. Ann and
                            Georgie had a great time copying their antics and pulling faces at the monkeys through
                            the bedroom windows which I hastily closed.

                            Thomas, our headman, came running up and told me that this troop of monkeys
                            had just raided his maize shamba and asked me to shoot some of them. I would not of
                            course do this. I still cannot bear to kill any animal, but I fired a couple of shots in the air
                            and the monkeys just melted away. It was fantastic, one moment they were there and
                            the next they were not. Ann and Georgie thought I had been very unkind to frighten the
                            poor monkeys but honestly, when I saw what they had done to my flower garden, I
                            almost wished I had hardened my heart and shot one or two.

                            The children are all well but Ann gave me a nasty fright last week. I left Ann and
                            Georgie at breakfast whilst I fed Fanny, our bull terrier on the back verandah. Suddenly I
                            heard a crash and rushed inside to find Ann’s chair lying on its back and Ann beside it on
                            the floor perfectly still and with a paper white face. I shouted for Janey to bring water and
                            laid Ann flat on the couch and bathed her head and hands. Soon she sat up with a wan
                            smile and said “I nearly knocked my head off that time, didn’t I.” She must have been
                            standing on the chair and leaning against the back. Our brick floors are so terribly hard that
                            she might have been seriously hurt.

                            However she was none the worse for the fall, but Heavens, what an anxiety kids
                            are.

                            Lots of love,
                            Eleanor

                            Mchewe Estate. 12th March 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            It was marvellous of you to send another money order to replace the one I spent
                            on cosmetics. With this one I intend to order boots for both children as a protection from
                            snake bite, though from my experience this past week the threat seems to be to the
                            head rather than the feet. I was sitting on the couch giving Kate her morning milk from a
                            cup when a long thin snake fell through the reed ceiling and landed with a thud just behind
                            the couch. I shouted “Nyoka, Nyoka!” (Snake,Snake!) and the houseboy rushed in with
                            a stick and killed the snake. I then held the cup to Kate’s mouth again but I suppose in
                            my agitation I tipped it too much because the baby choked badly. She gasped for
                            breath. I quickly gave her a sharp smack on the back and a stream of milk gushed
                            through her mouth and nostrils and over me. Janey took Kate from me and carried her
                            out into the fresh air on the verandah and as I anxiously followed her through the door,
                            another long snake fell from the top of the wall just missing me by an inch or so. Luckily
                            the houseboy still had the stick handy and dispatched this snake also.

                            The snakes were a pair of ‘boomslangs’, not nice at all, and all day long I have
                            had shamba boys coming along to touch hands and say “Poli Memsahib” – “Sorry
                            madam”, meaning of course ‘Sorry you had a fright.’

                            Apart from that one hectic morning this has been a quiet week. Before George
                            left for the Lupa he paid off most of the farm hands as we can now only afford a few
                            labourers for the essential work such as keeping the weeds down in the coffee shamba.
                            There is now no one to keep the grass on the farm roads cut so we cannot use the pram
                            when we go on our afternoon walks. Instead Janey carries Kate in a sling on her back.
                            Janey is a very clean slim woman, and her clothes are always spotless, so Kate keeps
                            cool and comfortable. Ann and Georgie always wear thick overalls on our walks as a
                            protection against thorns and possible snakes. We usually make our way to the
                            Mchewe River where Ann and Georgie paddle in the clear cold water and collect shiny
                            stones.

                            The cosmetics parcel duly arrived by post from Dar es Salaam so now I fill the
                            evenings between supper and bed time attending to my face! The much advertised
                            cream is pink and thick and feels revolting. I smooth it on before bedtime and keep it on
                            all night. Just imagine if George could see me! The advertisements promise me a skin
                            like a rose in six weeks. What a surprise there is in store for George!

                            You will have been wondering what has happened to George. Well on the Lupa
                            he heard rumours of a new gold strike somewhere in the Sumbawanga District. A couple
                            of hundred miles from here I think, though I am not sure where it is and have no one to
                            ask. You look it up on the map and tell me. John Molteno is also interested in this and
                            anxious to have it confirmed so he and George have come to an agreement. John
                            Molteno provided the porters for the journey together with prospecting tools and
                            supplies but as he cannot leave his claims, or his gold buying business, George is to go
                            on foot to the area of the rumoured gold strike and, if the strike looks promising will peg
                            claims in both their names.

                            The rainy season is now at its height and the whole countryside is under water. All
                            roads leading to the area are closed to traffic and, as there are few Europeans who
                            would attempt the journey on foot, George proposes to get a head start on them by
                            making this uncomfortable safari. I have just had my first letter from George since he left
                            on this prospecting trip. It took ages to reach me because it was sent by runner to
                            Abercorn in Northern Rhodesia, then on by lorry to Mpika where it was put on a plane
                            for Mbeya. George writes the most charming letters which console me a little upon our
                            all too frequent separations.

                            His letter was cheerful and optimistic, though reading between the lines I should
                            say he had a grim time. He has reached Sumbawanga after ‘a hell of a trip’, to find that
                            the rumoured strike was at Mpanda and he had a few more days of foot safari ahead.
                            He had found the trip from the Lupa even wetter than he had expected. The party had
                            three days of wading through swamps sometimes waist deep in water. Of his sixteen
                            porters, four deserted an the second day out and five others have had malaria and so
                            been unable to carry their loads. He himself is ‘thin but very fit’, and he sounds full of
                            beans and writes gaily of the marvellous holiday we will have if he has any decent luck! I
                            simply must get that mink and diamonds complexion.

                            The frustrating thing is that I cannot write back as I have no idea where George is
                            now.

                            With heaps of love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. 24th March 1936

                            Dearest Family,
                            How kind you are. Another parcel from home. Although we are very short
                            of labourers I sent a special runner to fetch it as Ann simply couldn’t bear the suspense
                            of waiting to see Brenda, “My new little girl with plaits.” Thank goodness Brenda is
                            unbreakable. I could not have born another tragedy. She really is an exquisite little doll
                            and has hardly been out of Ann’s arms since arrival. She showed Brenda proudly to all
                            the staff. The kitchen boy’s face was a study. His eyes fairly came out on sticks when he
                            saw the dolls eyes not only opening and shutting, but moving from side to side in that
                            incredibly lifelike way. Georgie loves his little model cars which he carries around all day
                            and puts under his pillow at night.

                            As for me, I am enchanted by my very smart new frock. Janey was so lavish with
                            her compliments when I tried the frock on, that in a burst of generosity I gave her that
                            rather tartish satin and lace trousseau nighty, and she was positively enthralled. She
                            wore it that very night when she appeared as usual to doss down by the fire.
                            By the way it was Janey’s turn to have a fright this week. She was in the
                            bathroom washing the children’s clothes in an outsize hand basin when it happened. As
                            she took Georgie’s overalls from the laundry basket a large centipede ran up her bare
                            arm. Luckily she managed to knock the centipede off into the hot water in the hand basin.
                            It was a brute, about six inches long of viciousness with a nasty sting. The locals say that
                            the bite is much worse than a scorpions so Janey had a lucky escape.

                            Kate cut her first two teeth yesterday and will, I hope, sleep better now. I don’t
                            feel that pink skin food is getting a fair trial with all those broken nights. There is certainly
                            no sign yet of ‘The skin he loves to touch”. Kate, I may say, is rosy and blooming. She
                            can pull herself upright providing she has something solid to hold on to. She is so plump
                            I have horrible visions of future bow legs so I push her down, but she always bobs up
                            again.

                            Both Ann and Georgie are mad on books. Their favourites are ‘Barbar and
                            Celeste” and, of all things, ‘Struvel Peter’ . They listen with absolute relish to the sad tale
                            of Harriet who played with matches.

                            I have kept a laugh for the end. I am hoping that it will not be long before George
                            comes home and thought it was time to take the next step towards glamour, so last
                            Wednesday after lunch I settled the children on their beds and prepared to remove the ,
                            to me, obvious down on my upper lip. (George always loyally says that he can’t see
                            any.) Well I got out the tube of stuff and carefully followed the directions. I smoothed a
                            coating on my upper lip. All this was watched with great interest by the children, including
                            the baby, who stood up in her cot for a better view. Having no watch, I had propped
                            the bedroom door open so that I could time the operation by the cuckoo clock in the
                            living room. All the children’s surprised comments fell on deaf ears. I would neither talk
                            nor smile for fear of cracking the hair remover which had set hard. The set time was up
                            and I was just about to rinse the remover off when Kate slipped, knocking her head on
                            the corner of the cot. I rushed to the rescue and precious seconds ticked off whilst I
                            pacified her.

                            So, my dears, when I rinsed my lip, not only the plaster and the hair came away
                            but the skin as well and now I really did have a Ronald Coleman moustache – a crimson
                            one. I bathed it, I creamed it, powdered it but all to no avail. Within half an hour my lip
                            had swollen until I looked like one of those Duckbilled West African women. Ann’s
                            comments, “Oh Mummy, you do look funny. Georgie, doesn’t Mummy look funny?”
                            didn’t help to soothe me and the last straw was that just then there was the sound of a car drawing up outside – the first car I had heard for months. Anyway, thank heaven, it
                            was not George, but the representative of a firm which sells agricultural machinery and
                            farm implements, looking for orders. He had come from Dar es Salaam and had not
                            heard that all the planters from this district had left their farms. Hospitality demanded that I
                            should appear and offer tea. I did not mind this man because he was a complete
                            stranger and fat, middle aged and comfortable. So I gave him tea, though I didn’t
                            attempt to drink any myself, and told him the whole sad tale.

                            Fortunately much of the swelling had gone next day and only a brown dryness
                            remained. I find myself actually hoping that George is delayed a bit longer. Of one thing
                            I am sure. If ever I grow a moustache again, it stays!

                            Heaps of love from a sadder but wiser,
                            Eleanor

                            Mchewe Estate. 3rd April 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            Sound the trumpets, beat the drums. George is home again. The safari, I am sad
                            to say, was a complete washout in more ways than one. Anyway it was lovely to be
                            together again and we don’t yet talk about the future. The home coming was not at all as
                            I had planned it. I expected George to return in our old A.C. car which gives ample
                            warning of its arrival. I had meant to wear my new frock and make myself as glamourous
                            as possible, with our beautiful babe on one arm and our other jewels by my side.
                            This however is what actually happened. Last Saturday morning at about 2 am , I
                            thought I heard someone whispering my name. I sat up in bed, still half asleep, and
                            there was George at the window. He was thin and unshaven and the tiredest looking
                            man I have ever seen. The car had bogged down twenty miles back along the old Lupa
                            Track, but as George had had no food at all that day, he decided to walk home in the
                            bright moonlight.

                            This is where I should have served up a tasty hot meal but alas, there was only
                            the heal of a loaf and no milk because, before going to bed I had given the remaining
                            milk to the dog. However George seemed too hungry to care what he ate. He made a
                            meal off a tin of bully, a box of crustless cheese and the bread washed down with cup
                            after cup of black tea. Though George was tired we talked for hours and it was dawn
                            before we settled down to sleep.

                            During those hours of talk George described his nightmarish journey. He started
                            up the flooded Rukwa Valley and there were days of wading through swamp and mud
                            and several swollen rivers to cross. George is a strong swimmer and the porters who
                            were recruited in that area, could also swim. There remained the problem of the stores
                            and of Kianda the houseboy who cannot swim. For these they made rough pole rafts
                            which they pulled across the rivers with ropes. Kianda told me later that he hopes never
                            to make such a journey again. He swears that the raft was submerged most of the time
                            and that he was dragged through the rivers underwater! You should see the state of
                            George’s clothes which were packed in a supposedly water tight uniform trunk. The
                            whole lot are mud stained and mouldy.

                            To make matters more trying for George he was obliged to live mostly on
                            porters rations, rice and groundnut oil which he detests. As all the district roads were
                            closed the little Indian Sores in the remote villages he passed had been unable to
                            replenish their stocks of European groceries. George would have been thinner had it not
                            been for two Roman Catholic missions enroute where he had good meals and dry
                            nights. The Fathers are always wonderfully hospitable to wayfarers irrespective of
                            whether or not they are Roman Catholics. George of course is not a Catholic. One finds
                            the Roman Catholic missions right out in the ‘Blue’ and often on spots unhealthy to
                            Europeans. Most of the Fathers are German or Dutch but they all speak a little English
                            and in any case one can always fall back on Ki-Swahili.

                            George reached his destination all right but it soon became apparent that reports
                            of the richness of the strike had been greatly exaggerated. George had decided that
                            prospects were brighter on the Lupa than on the new strike so he returned to the Lupa
                            by the way he had come and, having returned the borrowed equipment decided to
                            make his way home by the shortest route, the old and now rarely used road which
                            passes by the bottom of our farm.

                            The old A.C. had been left for safe keeping at the Roman Catholic Galala
                            Mission 40 miles away, on George’s outward journey, and in this old car George, and
                            the houseboy Kianda , started for home. The road was indescribably awful. There were long stretches that were simply one big puddle, in others all the soil had been washed
                            away leaving the road like a rocky river bed. There were also patches where the tall
                            grass had sprung up head high in the middle of the road,
                            The going was slow because often the car bogged down because George had
                            no wheel chains and he and Kianda had the wearisome business of digging her out. It
                            was just growing dark when the old A.C. settled down determinedly in the mud for the
                            last time. They could not budge her and they were still twenty miles from home. George
                            decided to walk home in the moonlight to fetch help leaving Kianda in charge of the car
                            and its contents and with George’s shot gun to use if necessary in self defence. Kianda
                            was reluctant to stay but also not prepared to go for help whilst George remained with
                            the car as lions are plentiful in that area. So George set out unarmed in the moonlight.
                            Once he stopped to avoid a pride of lion coming down the road but he circled safely
                            around them and came home without any further alarms.

                            Kianda said he had a dreadful night in the car, “With lions roaming around the car
                            like cattle.” Anyway the lions did not take any notice of the car or of Kianda, and the next
                            day George walked back with all our farm boys and dug and pushed the car out of the
                            mud. He brought car and Kianda back without further trouble but the labourers on their
                            way home were treed by the lions.

                            The wet season is definitely the time to stay home.

                            Lots and lots of love,
                            Eleanor

                            Mchewe Estate. 30th April 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            Young George’s third birthday passed off very well yesterday. It started early in
                            the morning when he brought his pillow slip of presents to our bed. Kate was already
                            there and Ann soon joined us. Young George liked all the presents you sent, especially
                            the trumpet. It has hardly left his lips since and he is getting quite smart about the finger
                            action.

                            We had quite a party. Ann and I decorated the table with Christmas tree tinsel
                            and hung a bunch of balloons above it. Ann also decorated young George’s chair with
                            roses and phlox from the garden. I had made and iced a fruit cake but Ann begged to
                            make a plain pink cake. She made it entirely by herself though I stood by to see that
                            she measured the ingredients correctly. When the cake was baked I mixed some soft
                            icing in a jug and she poured it carefully over the cake smoothing the gaps with her
                            fingers!

                            During the party we had the gramophone playing and we pulled crackers and
                            wore paper hats and altogether had a good time. I forgot for a while that George is
                            leaving again for the Lupa tomorrow for an indefinite time. He was marvellous at making
                            young George’s party a gay one. You will have noticed the change from Georgie to
                            young George. Our son declares that he now wants to be called George, “Like Dad”.
                            He an Ann are a devoted couple and I am glad that there is only a fourteen
                            months difference in their ages. They play together extremely well and are very
                            independent which is just as well for little Kate now demands a lot of my attention. My
                            garden is a real cottage garden and looks very gay and colourful. There are hollyhocks
                            and Snapdragons, marigolds and phlox and of course the roses and carnations which, as
                            you know, are my favourites. The coffee shamba does not look so good because the
                            small labour force, which is all we can afford, cannot cope with all the weeds. You have
                            no idea how things grow during the wet season in the tropics.

                            Nothing alarming ever seems to happen when George is home, so I’m afraid this
                            letter is rather dull. I wanted you to know though, that largely due to all your gifts of toys
                            and sweets, Georgie’s 3rd birthday party went with a bang.

                            Your very affectionate,
                            Eleanor

                            Mchewe Estate. 17th September 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            I am sorry to hear that Mummy worries about me so much. “Poor Eleanor”,
                            indeed! I have a quite exceptional husband, three lovely children, a dear little home and
                            we are all well.It is true that I am in rather a rut but what else can we do? George comes
                            home whenever he can and what excitement there is when he does come. He cannot
                            give me any warning because he has to take advantage of chance lifts from the Diggings
                            to Mbeya, but now that he is prospecting nearer home he usually comes walking over
                            the hills. About 50 miles of rough going. Really and truly I am all right. Although our diet is
                            monotonous we have plenty to eat. Eggs and milk are cheap and fruit plentiful and I
                            have a good cook so can devote all my time to the children. I think it is because they are
                            my constant companions that Ann and Georgie are so grown up for their years.
                            I have no ayah at present because Janey has been suffering form rheumatism
                            and has gone home for one of her periodic rests. I manage very well without her except
                            in the matter of the afternoon walks. The outward journey is all right. George had all the
                            grass cut on his last visit so I am able to push the pram whilst Ann, George and Fanny
                            the dog run ahead. It is the uphill return trip that is so trying. Our walk back is always the
                            same, down the hill to the river where the children love to play and then along the car
                            road to the vegetable garden. I never did venture further since the day I saw a leopard
                            jump on a calf. I did not tell you at the time as I thought you might worry. The cattle were
                            grazing on a small knoll just off our land but near enough for me to have a clear view.
                            Suddenly the cattle scattered in all directions and we heard the shouts of the herd boys
                            and saw – or rather had the fleeting impression- of a large animal jumping on a calf. I
                            heard the herd boy shout “Chui, Chui!” (leopard) and believe me, we turned in our
                            tracks and made for home. To hasten things I picked up two sticks and told the children
                            that they were horses and they should ride them home which they did with
                            commendable speed.

                            Ann no longer rides Joseph. He became increasingly bad tempered and a
                            nuisance besides. He took to rolling all over my flower beds though I had never seen
                            him roll anywhere else. Then one day he kicked Ann in the chest, not very hard but
                            enough to send her flying. Now George has given him to the native who sells milk to us
                            and he seems quite happy grazing with the cattle.

                            With love to you all,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. 2nd October 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            Since I last wrote George has been home and we had a lovely time as usual.
                            Whilst he was here the District Commissioner and his wife called. Mr Pollock told
                            George that there is to be a big bush clearing scheme in some part of the Mbeya
                            District to drive out Tsetse Fly. The game in the area will have to be exterminated and
                            there will probably be a job for George shooting out the buffalo. The pay would be
                            good but George says it is a beastly job. Although he is a professional hunter, he hates
                            slaughter.

                            Mrs P’s real reason for visiting the farm was to invite me to stay at her home in
                            Mbeya whilst she and her husband are away in Tukuyu. Her English nanny and her small
                            daughter will remain in Mbeya and she thought it might be a pleasant change for us and
                            a rest for me as of course Nanny will do the housekeeping. I accepted the invitation and I
                            think I will go on from there to Tukuyu and visit my friend Lillian Eustace for a fortnight.
                            She has given us an open invitation to visit her at any time.

                            I had a letter from Dr Eckhardt last week, telling me that at a meeting of all the
                            German Settlers from Mbeya, Tukuyu and Mbosi it had been decided to raise funds to
                            build a school at Mbeya. They want the British Settlers to co-operate in this and would
                            be glad of a subscription from us. I replied to say that I was unable to afford a
                            subscription at present but would probably be applying for a teaching job.
                            The Eckhardts are the leaders of the German community here and are ardent
                            Nazis. For this reason they are unpopular with the British community but he is the only
                            doctor here and I must say they have been very decent to us. Both of them admire
                            George. George has still not had any luck on the Lupa and until he makes a really
                            promising strike it is unlikely that the children and I will join him. There is no fresh milk there
                            and vegetables and fruit are imported from Mbeya and Iringa and are very expensive.
                            George says “You wouldn’t be happy on the diggings anyway with a lot of whores and
                            their bastards!”

                            Time ticks away very pleasantly here. Young George and Kate are blooming
                            and I keep well. Only Ann does not look well. She is growing too fast and is listless and
                            pale. If I do go to Mbeya next week I shall take her to the doctor to be overhauled.
                            We do not go for our afternoon walks now that George has returned to the Lupa.
                            That leopard has been around again and has killed Tubbage that cowardly Alsatian. We
                            gave him to the village headman some months ago. There is no danger to us from the
                            leopard but I am terrified it might get Fanny, who is an excellent little watchdog and
                            dearly loved by all of us. Yesterday I sent a note to the Boma asking for a trap gun and
                            today the farm boys are building a trap with logs.

                            I had a mishap this morning in the garden. I blundered into a nest of hornets and
                            got two stings in the left arm above the elbow. Very painful at the time and the place is
                            still red and swollen.

                            Much love to you all,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. 10th October 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            Well here we are at Mbeya, comfortably installed in the District Commissioner’s
                            house. It is one of two oldest houses in Mbeya and is a charming gabled place with tiled
                            roof. The garden is perfectly beautiful. I am enjoying the change very much. Nanny
                            Baxter is very entertaining. She has a vast fund of highly entertaining tales of the goings
                            on amongst the British Aristocracy, gleaned it seems over the nursery teacup in many a
                            Stately Home. Ann and Georgie are enjoying the company of other children.
                            People are very kind about inviting us out to tea and I gladly accept these
                            invitations but I have turned down invitations to dinner and one to a dance at the hotel. It
                            is no fun to go out at night without George. There are several grass widows at the pub
                            whose husbands are at the diggings. They have no inhibitions about parties.
                            I did have one night and day here with George, he got the chance of a lift and
                            knowing that we were staying here he thought the chance too good to miss. He was
                            also anxious to hear the Doctor’s verdict on Ann. I took Ann to hospital on my second
                            day here. Dr Eckhardt said there was nothing specifically wrong but that Ann is a highly
                            sensitive type with whom the tropics does not agree. He advised that Ann should
                            spend a year in a more temperate climate and that the sooner she goes the better. I felt
                            very discouraged to hear this and was most relieved when George turned up
                            unexpectedly that evening. He phoo-hood Dr Eckhardt’s recommendation and next
                            morning called in Dr Aitkin, the Government Doctor from Chunya and who happened to
                            be in Mbeya.

                            Unfortunately Dr Aitkin not only confirmed Dr Eckhardt’s opinion but said that he
                            thought Ann should stay out of the tropics until she had passed adolescence. I just don’t
                            know what to do about Ann. She is a darling child, very sensitive and gentle and a
                            lovely companion to me. Also she and young George are inseparable and I just cannot
                            picture one without the other. I know that you would be glad to have Ann but how could
                            we bear to part with her?

                            Your worried but affectionate,
                            Eleanor.

                            Tukuyu. 23rd October 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            As you see we have moved to Tukuyu and we are having a lovely time with
                            Lillian Eustace. She gave us such a warm welcome and has put herself out to give us
                            every comfort. She is a most capable housekeeper and I find her such a comfortable
                            companion because we have the same outlook in life. Both of us are strictly one man
                            women and that is rare here. She has a two year old son, Billy, who is enchanted with
                            our rolly polly Kate and there are other children on the station with whom Ann and
                            Georgie can play. Lillian engaged a temporary ayah for me so I am having a good rest.
                            All the children look well and Ann in particular seems to have benefited by the
                            change to a cooler climate. She has a good colour and looks so well that people all
                            exclaim when I tell them, that two doctors have advised us to send Ann out of the
                            country. Perhaps after all, this holiday in Tukuyu will set her up.

                            We had a trying journey from Mbeya to Tukuyu in the Post Lorry. The three
                            children and I were squeezed together on the front seat between the African driver on
                            one side and a vast German on the other. Both men smoked incessantly – the driver
                            cigarettes, and the German cheroots. The cab was clouded with a blue haze. Not only
                            that! I suddenly felt a smarting sensation on my right thigh. The driver’s cigarette had
                            burnt a hole right through that new checked linen frock you sent me last month.
                            I had Kate on my lap all the way but Ann and Georgie had to stand against the
                            windscreen all the way. The fat German offered to take Ann on his lap but she gave him
                            a very cold “No thank you.” Nor did I blame her. I would have greatly enjoyed the drive
                            under less crowded conditions. The scenery is gorgeous. One drives through very high
                            country crossing lovely clear streams and at one point through rain forest. As it was I
                            counted the miles and how thankful I was to see the end of the journey.
                            In the days when Tanganyika belonged to the Germans, Tukuyu was the
                            administrative centre for the whole of the Southern Highlands Province. The old German
                            Fort is still in use as Government offices and there are many fine trees which were
                            planted by the Germans. There is a large prosperous native population in this area.
                            They go in chiefly for coffee and for bananas which form the basis of their diet.
                            There are five British married couples here and Lillian and I go out to tea most
                            mornings. In the afternoon there is tennis or golf. The gardens here are beautiful because
                            there is rain or at least drizzle all the year round. There are even hedge roses bordering
                            some of the district roads. When one walks across the emerald green golf course or
                            through the Boma gardens, it is hard to realise that this gentle place is Tropical Africa.
                            ‘Such a green and pleasant land’, but I think I prefer our corner of Tanganyika.

                            Much love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe. 12th November 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            We had a lovely holiday but it is so nice to be home again, especially as Laza,
                            the local Nimrod, shot that leopard whilst we were away (with his muzzleloader gun). He
                            was justly proud of himself, and I gave him a tip so that he could buy some native beer
                            for a celebration. I have never seen one of theses parties but can hear the drums and
                            sounds of merrymaking, especially on moonlight nights.

                            Our house looks so fresh and uncluttered. Whilst I was away, the boys
                            whitewashed the house and my houseboy had washed all the curtains, bedspreads,
                            and loose covers and watered the garden. If only George were here it would be
                            heaven.

                            Ann looked so bonny at Tukuyu that I took her to the Government Doctor there
                            hoping that he would find her perfectly healthy, but alas he endorsed the finding of the
                            other two doctors so, when an opportunity offers, I think I shall have to send Ann down
                            to you for a long holiday from the Tropics. Mother-in-law has offered to fetch her next
                            year but England seems so far away. With you she will at least be on the same
                            continent.

                            I left the children for the first time ever, except for my stay in hospital when Kate
                            was born, to go on an outing to Lake Masoko in the Tukuyu district, with four friends.
                            Masoko is a beautiful, almost circular crater lake and very very deep. A detachment of
                            the King’s African Rifles are stationed there and occupy the old German barracks
                            overlooking the lake.

                            We drove to Masoko by car and spent the afternoon there as guests of two
                            British Army Officers. We had a good tea and the others went bathing in the lake but i
                            could not as I did not have a costume. The Lake was as beautiful as I had been lead to
                            imagine and our hosts were pleasant but I began to grow anxious as the afternoon
                            advanced and my friends showed no signs of leaving. I was in agonies when they
                            accepted an invitation to stay for a sundowner. We had this in the old German beer
                            garden overlooking the Lake. It was beautiful but what did I care. I had promised the
                            children that I would be home to give them their supper and put them to bed. When I
                            did at length return to Lillian’s house I found the situation as I had expected. Ann, with her
                            imagination had come to the conclusion that I never would return. She had sobbed
                            herself into a state of exhaustion. Kate was screaming in sympathy and George 2 was
                            very truculent. He wouldn’t even speak to me. Poor Lillian had had a trying time.
                            We did not return to Mbeya by the Mail Lorry. Bill and Lillian drove us across to
                            Mbeya in their new Ford V8 car. The children chattered happily in the back of the car
                            eating chocolate and bananas all the way. I might have known what would happen! Ann
                            was dreadfully and messily car sick.

                            I engaged the Mbeya Hotel taxi to drive us out to the farm the same afternoon
                            and I expect it will be a long time before we leave the farm again.

                            Lots and lots of love to all,
                            Eleanor.

                            Chunya 27th November 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            You will be surprised to hear that we are all together now on the Lupa goldfields.
                            I have still not recovered from my own astonishment at being here. Until last Saturday
                            night I never dreamed of this move. At about ten o’clock I was crouched in the inglenook
                            blowing on the embers to make a fire so that I could heat some milk for Kate who is
                            cutting teeth and was very restless. Suddenly I heard a car outside. I knew it must be
                            George and rushed outside storm lamp in hand. Sure enough, there was George
                            standing by a strange car, and beaming all over his face. “Something for you my love,”
                            he said placing a little bundle in my hand. It was a knotted handkerchief and inside was a
                            fine gold nugget.

                            George had that fire going in no time, Kate was given the milk and half an aspirin
                            and settles down to sleep, whilst George and I sat around for an hour chatting over our
                            tea. He told me that he had borrowed the car from John Molteno and had come to fetch
                            me and the children to join him on the diggings for a while. It seems that John, who has a
                            camp at Itewe, a couple of miles outside the township of Chunya, the new
                            Administrative Centre of the diggings, was off to the Cape to visit his family for a few
                            months. John had asked George to run his claims in his absence and had given us the
                            loan of his camp and his car.

                            George had found the nugget on his own claim but he is not too elated because
                            he says that one good month on the diggings is often followed by several months of
                            dead loss. However, I feel hopeful, we have had such a run of bad luck that surely it is
                            time for the tide to change. George spent Sunday going over the farm with Thomas, the
                            headman, and giving him instructions about future work whilst I packed clothes and
                            kitchen equipment. I have brought our ex-kitchenboy Kesho Kutwa with me as cook and
                            also Janey, who heard that we were off to the Lupa and came to offer her services once
                            more as ayah. Janey’s ex-husband Abel is now cook to one of the more successful
                            diggers and I think she is hoping to team up with him again.

                            The trip over the Mbeya-Chunya pass was new to me and I enjoyed it very
                            much indeed. The road winds over the mountains along a very high escarpment and
                            one looks down on the vast Usangu flats stretching far away to the horizon. At the
                            highest point the road rises to about 7000 feet, and this was too much for Ann who was
                            leaning against the back of my seat. She was very thoroughly sick, all over my hair.
                            This camp of John Molteno’s is very comfortable. It consists of two wattle and
                            daub buildings built end to end in a clearing in the miombo bush. The main building
                            consists of a large living room, a store and an office, and the other of one large bedroom
                            and a small one separated by an area for bathing. Both buildings are thatched. There are
                            no doors, and there are no windows, but these are not necessary because one wall of
                            each building is built up only a couple of feet leaving a six foot space for light and air. As
                            this is the dry season the weather is pleasant. The air is fresh and dry but not nearly so
                            hot as I expected.

                            Water is a problem and must be carried long distances in kerosene tins.
                            vegetables and fresh butter are brought in a van from Iringa and Mbeya Districts about
                            once a fortnight. I have not yet visited Chunya but I believe it is as good a shopping
                            centre as Mbeya so we will be able to buy all the non perishable food stuffs we need.
                            What I do miss is the fresh milk. The children are accustomed to drinking at least a pint of
                            milk each per day but they do not care for the tinned variety.

                            Ann and young George love being here. The camp is surrounded by old
                            prospecting trenches and they spend hours each day searching for gold in the heaps of gravel. Sometimes they find quartz pitted with little spots of glitter and they bring them
                            to me in great excitement. Alas it is only Mica. We have two neighbours. The one is a
                            bearded Frenchman and the other an Australian. I have not yet met any women.
                            George looks very sunburnt and extremely fit and the children also look well.
                            George and I have decided that we will keep Ann with us until my Mother-in-law comes
                            out next year. George says that in spite of what the doctors have said, he thinks that the
                            shock to Ann of being separated from her family will do her more harm than good. She
                            and young George are inseparable and George thinks it would be best if both
                            George and Ann return to England with my Mother-in-law for a couple of years. I try not
                            to think at all about the breaking up of the family.

                            Much love to all,
                            Eleanor.

                             

                            #6262
                            TracyTracy
                            Participant

                              From Tanganyika with Love

                              continued  ~ part 3

                              With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                              Mchewe Estate. 22nd March 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              I am feeling much better now that I am five months pregnant and have quite got
                              my appetite back. Once again I go out with “the Mchewe Hunt” which is what George
                              calls the procession made up of the donkey boy and donkey with Ann confidently riding
                              astride, me beside the donkey with Georgie behind riding the stick which he much
                              prefers to the donkey. The Alsatian pup, whom Ann for some unknown reason named
                              ‘Tubbage’, and the two cats bring up the rear though sometimes Tubbage rushes
                              ahead and nearly knocks me off my feet. He is not the loveable pet that Kelly was.
                              It is just as well that I have recovered my health because my mother-in-law has
                              decided to fly out from England to look after Ann and George when I am in hospital. I am
                              very grateful for there is no one lse to whom I can turn. Kath Hickson-Wood is seldom on
                              their farm because Hicky is working a guano claim and is making quite a good thing out of
                              selling bat guano to the coffee farmers at Mbosi. They camp out at the claim, a series of
                              caves in the hills across the valley and visit the farm only occasionally. Anne Molteno is
                              off to Cape Town to have her baby at her mothers home and there are no women in
                              Mbeya I know well. The few women are Government Officials wives and they come
                              and go. I make so few trips to the little town that there is no chance to get on really
                              friendly terms with them.

                              Janey, the ayah, is turning into a treasure. She washes and irons well and keeps
                              the children’s clothes cupboard beautifully neat. Ann and George however are still
                              reluctant to go for walks with her. They find her dull because, like all African ayahs, she
                              has no imagination and cannot play with them. She should however be able to help with
                              the baby. Ann is very excited about the new baby. She so loves all little things.
                              Yesterday she went into ecstasies over ten newly hatched chicks.

                              She wants a little sister and perhaps it would be a good thing. Georgie is so very
                              active and full of mischief that I feel another wild little boy might be more than I can
                              manage. Although Ann is older, it is Georgie who always thinks up the mischief. They
                              have just been having a fight. Georgie with the cooks umbrella versus Ann with her frilly
                              pink sunshade with the inevitable result that the sunshade now has four broken ribs.
                              Any way I never feel lonely now during the long hours George is busy on the
                              shamba. The children keep me on my toes and I have plenty of sewing to do for the
                              baby. George is very good about amusing the children before their bedtime and on
                              Sundays. In the afternoons when it is not wet I take Ann and Georgie for a walk down
                              the hill. George meets us at the bottom and helps me on the homeward journey. He
                              grabs one child in each hand by the slack of their dungarees and they do a sort of giant
                              stride up the hill, half walking half riding.

                              Very much love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 14th June 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              A great flap here. We had a letter yesterday to say that mother-in-law will be
                              arriving in four days time! George is very amused at my frantic efforts at spring cleaning
                              but he has told me before that she is very house proud so I feel I must make the best
                              of what we have.

                              George is very busy building a store for the coffee which will soon be ripening.
                              This time he is doing the bricklaying himself. It is quite a big building on the far end of the
                              farm and close to the river. He is also making trays of chicken wire nailed to wooden
                              frames with cheap calico stretched over the wire.

                              Mother will have to sleep in the verandah room which leads off the bedroom
                              which we share with the children. George will have to sleep in the outside spare room as
                              there is no door between the bedroom and the verandah room. I am sewing frantically
                              to make rose coloured curtains and bedspread out of material mother-in-law sent for
                              Christmas and will have to make a curtain for the doorway. The kitchen badly needs
                              whitewashing but George says he cannot spare the labour so I hope mother won’t look.
                              To complicate matters, George has been invited to lunch with the Governor on the day
                              of Mother’s arrival. After lunch they are to visit the newly stocked trout streams in the
                              Mporotos. I hope he gets back to Mbeya in good time to meet mother’s plane.
                              Ann has been off colour for a week. She looks very pale and her pretty fair hair,
                              normally so shiny, is dull and lifeless. It is such a pity that mother should see her like this
                              because first impressions do count so much and I am looking to the children to attract
                              attention from me. I am the size of a circus tent and hardly a dream daughter-in-law.
                              Georgie, thank goodness, is blooming but he has suddenly developed a disgusting
                              habit of spitting on the floor in the manner of the natives. I feel he might say “Gran, look
                              how far I can spit and give an enthusiastic demonstration.

                              Just hold thumbs that all goes well.

                              your loving but anxious,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 28th June 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              Mother-in-law duly arrived in the District Commissioner’s car. George did not dare
                              to use the A.C. as she is being very temperamental just now. They also brought the
                              mail bag which contained a parcel of lovely baby clothes from you. Thank you very
                              much. Mother-in-law is very put out because the large parcel she posted by surface
                              mail has not yet arrived.

                              Mother arrived looking very smart in an ankle length afternoon frock of golden
                              brown crepe and smart hat, and wearing some very good rings. She is a very
                              handsome woman with the very fair complexion that goes with red hair. The hair, once
                              Titan, must now be grey but it has been very successfully tinted and set. I of course,
                              was shapeless in a cotton maternity frock and no credit to you. However, so far, motherin-
                              law has been uncritical and friendly and charmed with the children who have taken to
                              her. Mother does not think that the children resemble me in any way. Ann resembles her
                              family the Purdys and Georgie is a Morley, her mother’s family. She says they had the
                              same dark eyes and rather full mouths. I say feebly, “But Georgie has my colouring”, but
                              mother won’t hear of it. So now you know! Ann is a Purdy and Georgie a Morley.
                              Perhaps number three will be a Leslie.

                              What a scramble I had getting ready for mother. Her little room really looks pretty
                              and fresh, but the locally woven grass mats arrived only minutes before mother did. I
                              also frantically overhauled our clothes and it a good thing that I did so because mother
                              has been going through all the cupboards looking for mending. Mother is kept so busy
                              in her own home that I think she finds time hangs on her hands here. She is very good at
                              entertaining the children and has even tried her hand at picking coffee a couple of times.
                              Mother cannot get used to the native boy servants but likes Janey, so Janey keeps her
                              room in order. Mother prefers to wash and iron her own clothes.

                              I almost lost our cook through mother’s surplus energy! Abel our previous cook
                              took a new wife last month and, as the new wife, and Janey the old, were daggers
                              drawn, Abel moved off to a job on the Lupa leaving Janey and her daughter here.
                              The new cook is capable, but he is a fearsome looking individual called Alfani. He has a
                              thick fuzz of hair which he wears long, sometimes hidden by a dingy turban, and he
                              wears big brass earrings. I think he must be part Somali because he has a hawk nose
                              and a real Brigand look. His kitchen is never really clean but he is an excellent cook and
                              as cooks are hard to come by here I just keep away from the kitchen. Not so mother!
                              A few days after her arrival she suggested kindly that I should lie down after lunch
                              so I rested with the children whilst mother, unknown to me, went out to the kitchen and
                              not only scrubbed the table and shelves but took the old iron stove to pieces and
                              cleaned that. Unfortunately in her zeal she poked a hole through the stove pipe.
                              Had I known of these activities I would have foreseen the cook’s reaction when
                              he returned that evening to cook the supper. he was furious and wished to leave on the
                              spot and demanded his wages forthwith. The old Memsahib had insulted him by
                              scrubbing his already spotless kitchen and had broken his stove and made it impossible
                              for him to cook. This tirade was accompanied by such waving of hands and rolling of
                              eyes that I longed to sack him on the spot. However I dared not as I might not get
                              another cook for weeks. So I smoothed him down and he patched up the stove pipe
                              with a bit of tin and some wire and produced a good meal. I am wondering what
                              transformations will be worked when I am in hospital.

                              Our food is really good but mother just pecks at it. No wonder really, because
                              she has had some shocks. One day she found the kitchen boy diligently scrubbing the box lavatory seat with a scrubbing brush which he dipped into one of my best large
                              saucepans! No one can foresee what these boys will do. In these remote areas house
                              servants are usually recruited from the ranks of the very primitive farm labourers, who first
                              come to the farm as naked savages, and their notions of hygiene simply don’t exist.
                              One day I said to mother in George’s presence “When we were newly married,
                              mother, George used to brag about your cooking and say that you would run a home
                              like this yourself with perhaps one ‘toto’. Mother replied tartly, “That was very bad of
                              George and not true. If my husband had brought me out here I would not have stayed a
                              month. I think you manage very well.” Which reply made me warm to mother a lot.
                              To complicate things we have a new pup, a little white bull terrier bitch whom
                              George has named Fanny. She is tiny and not yet house trained but seems a plucky
                              and attractive little animal though there is no denying that she does look like a piglet.

                              Very much love to all,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 3rd August 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              Here I am in hospital, comfortably in bed with our new daughter in her basket
                              beside me. She is a lovely little thing, very plump and cuddly and pink and white and
                              her head is covered with tiny curls the colour of Golden Syrup. We meant to call her
                              Margery Kate, after our Marj and my mother-in-law whose name is Catherine.
                              I am enjoying the rest, knowing that George and mother will be coping
                              successfully on the farm. My room is full of flowers, particularly with the roses and
                              carnations which grow so well here. Kate was not due until August 5th but the doctor
                              wanted me to come in good time in view of my tiresome early pregnancy.

                              For weeks beforehand George had tinkered with the A.C. and we started for
                              Mbeya gaily enough on the twenty ninth, however, after going like a dream for a couple
                              of miles, she simply collapsed from exhaustion at the foot of a hill and all the efforts of
                              the farm boys who had been sent ahead for such an emergency failed to start her. So
                              George sent back to the farm for the machila and I sat in the shade of a tree, wondering
                              what would happen if I had the baby there and then, whilst George went on tinkering
                              with the car. Suddenly she sprang into life and we roared up that hill and all the way into
                              Mbeya. The doctor welcomed us pleasantly and we had tea with his family before I
                              settled into my room. Later he examined me and said that it was unlikely that the baby
                              would be born for several days. The new and efficient German nurse said, “Thank
                              goodness for that.” There was a man in hospital dying from a stomach cancer and she
                              had not had a decent nights sleep for three nights.

                              Kate however had other plans. I woke in the early morning with labour pains but
                              anxious not to disturb the nurse, I lay and read or tried to read a book, hoping that I
                              would not have to call the nurse until daybreak. However at four a.m., I went out into the
                              wind which was howling along the open verandah and knocked on the nurse’s door. She
                              got up and very crossly informed me that I was imagining things and should get back to
                              bed at once. She said “It cannot be so. The Doctor has said it.” I said “Of course it is,”
                              and then and there the water broke and clinched my argument. She then went into a flat
                              spin. “But the bed is not ready and my instruments are not ready,” and she flew around
                              to rectify this and also sent an African orderly to call the doctor. I paced the floor saying
                              warningly “Hurry up with that bed. I am going to have the baby now!” She shrieked
                              “Take off your dressing gown.” But I was passed caring. I flung myself on the bed and
                              there was Kate. The nurse had done all that was necessary by the time the doctor
                              arrived.

                              A funny thing was, that whilst Kate was being born on the bed, a black cat had
                              kittens under it! The doctor was furious with the nurse but the poor thing must have crept
                              in out of the cold wind when I went to call the nurse. A happy omen I feel for the baby’s
                              future. George had no anxiety this time. He stayed at the hospital with me until ten
                              o’clock when he went down to the hotel to sleep and he received the news in a note
                              from me with his early morning tea. He went to the farm next morning but will return on
                              the sixth to fetch me home.

                              I do feel so happy. A very special husband and three lovely children. What
                              more could anyone possibly want.

                              Lots and lots of love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 20th August 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              Well here we are back at home and all is very well. The new baby is very placid
                              and so pretty. Mother is delighted with her and Ann loved her at sight but Georgie is not
                              so sure. At first he said, “Your baby is no good. Chuck her in the kalonga.” The kalonga
                              being the ravine beside the house , where, I regret to say, much of the kitchen refuse is
                              dumped. he is very jealous when I carry Kate around or feed her but is ready to admire
                              her when she is lying alone in her basket.

                              George walked all the way from the farm to fetch us home. He hired a car and
                              native driver from the hotel, but drove us home himself going with such care over ruts
                              and bumps. We had a great welcome from mother who had had the whole house
                              spring cleaned. However George loyally says it looks just as nice when I am in charge.
                              Mother obviously, had had more than enough of the back of beyond and
                              decided to stay on only one week after my return home. She had gone into the kitchen
                              one day just in time to see the houseboy scooping the custard he had spilt on the table
                              back into the jug with the side of his hand. No doubt it would have been served up
                              without a word. On another occasion she had walked in on the cook’s daily ablutions. He
                              was standing in a small bowl of water in the centre of the kitchen, absolutely naked,
                              enjoying a slipper bath. She left last Wednesday and gave us a big laugh before she
                              left. She never got over her horror of eating food prepared by our cook and used to
                              push it around her plate. Well, when the time came for mother to leave for the plane, she
                              put on the very smart frock in which she had arrived, and then came into the sitting room
                              exclaiming in dismay “Just look what has happened, I must have lost a stone!’ We
                              looked, and sure enough, the dress which had been ankle deep before, now touched
                              the floor. “Good show mother.” said George unfeelingly. “You ought to be jolly grateful,
                              you needed to lose weight and it would have cost you the earth at a beauty parlour to
                              get that sylph-like figure.”

                              When mother left she took, in a perforated matchbox, one of the frilly mantis that
                              live on our roses. She means to keep it in a goldfish bowl in her dining room at home.
                              Georgie and Ann filled another matchbox with dead flies for food for the mantis on the
                              journey.

                              Now that mother has left, Georgie and Ann attach themselves to me and firmly
                              refuse to have anything to do with the ayah,Janey. She in any case now wishes to have
                              a rest. Mother tipped her well and gave her several cotton frocks so I suspect she wants
                              to go back to her hometown in Northern Rhodesia to show off a bit.
                              Georgie has just sidled up with a very roguish look. He asked “You like your
                              baby?” I said “Yes indeed I do.” He said “I’ll prick your baby with a velly big thorn.”

                              Who would be a mother!
                              Eleanor

                              Mchewe Estate. 20th September 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              I have been rather in the wars with toothache and as there is still no dentist at
                              Mbeya to do the fillings, I had to have four molars extracted at the hospital. George
                              says it is fascinating to watch me at mealtimes these days because there is such a gleam
                              of satisfaction in my eye when I do manage to get two teeth to meet on a mouthful.
                              About those scissors Marj sent Ann. It was not such a good idea. First she cut off tufts of
                              George’s hair so that he now looks like a bad case of ringworm and then she cut a scalp
                              lock, a whole fist full of her own shining hair, which George so loves. George scolded
                              Ann and she burst into floods of tears. Such a thing as a scolding from her darling daddy
                              had never happened before. George immediately made a long drooping moustache
                              out of the shorn lock and soon had her smiling again. George is always very gentle with
                              Ann. One has to be , because she is frightfully sensitive to criticism.

                              I am kept pretty busy these days, Janey has left and my houseboy has been ill
                              with pneumonia. I now have to wash all the children’s things and my own, (the cook does
                              George’s clothes) and look after the three children. Believe me, I can hardly keep awake
                              for Kate’s ten o’clock feed.

                              I do hope I shall get some new servants next month because I also got George
                              to give notice to the cook. I intercepted him last week as he was storming down the hill
                              with my large kitchen knife in his hand. “Where are you going with my knife?” I asked.
                              “I’m going to kill a man!” said Alfani, rolling his eyes and looking extremely ferocious. “He
                              has taken my wife.” “Not with my knife”, said I reaching for it. So off Alfani went, bent on
                              vengeance and I returned the knife to the kitchen. Dinner was served and I made no
                              enquiries but I feel that I need someone more restful in the kitchen than our brigand
                              Alfani.

                              George has been working on the car and has now fitted yet another radiator. This
                              is a lorry one and much too tall to be covered by the A.C.’s elegant bonnet which is
                              secured by an old strap. The poor old A.C. now looks like an ancient shoe with a turned
                              up toe. It only needs me in it with the children to make a fine illustration to the old rhyme!
                              Ann and Georgie are going through a climbing phase. They practically live in
                              trees. I rushed out this morning to investigate loud screams and found Georgie hanging
                              from a fork in a tree by one ankle, whilst Ann stood below on tiptoe with hands stretched
                              upwards to support his head.

                              Do I sound as though I have straws in my hair? I have.
                              Lots of love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 11th October 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              Thank goodness! I have a new ayah name Mary. I had heard that there was a
                              good ayah out of work at Tukuyu 60 miles away so sent a messenger to fetch her. She
                              arrived after dark wearing a bright dress and a cheerful smile and looked very suitable by
                              the light of a storm lamp. I was horrified next morning to see her in daylight. She was
                              dressed all in black and had a rather sinister look. She reminds me rather of your old maid
                              Candace who overheard me laughing a few days before Ann was born and croaked
                              “Yes , Miss Eleanor, today you laugh but next week you might be dead.” Remember
                              how livid you were, dad?

                              I think Mary has the same grim philosophy. Ann took one look at her and said,
                              “What a horrible old lady, mummy.” Georgie just said “Go away”, both in English and Ki-
                              Swahili. Anyway Mary’s references are good so I shall keep her on to help with Kate
                              who is thriving and bonny and placid.

                              Thank you for the offer of toys for Christmas but, if you don’t mind, I’d rather have
                              some clothing for the children. Ann is quite contented with her dolls Barbara and Yvonne.
                              Barbara’s once beautiful face is now pieced together like a jigsaw puzzle having come
                              into contact with Georgie’s ever busy hammer. However Ann says she will love her for
                              ever and she doesn’t want another doll. Yvonne’s hay day is over too. She
                              disappeared for weeks and we think Fanny, the pup, was the culprit. Ann discovered
                              Yvonne one morning in some long wet weeds. Poor Yvonne is now a ghost of her
                              former self. All the sophisticated make up was washed off her papier-mâché face and
                              her hair is decidedly bedraggled, but Ann was radiant as she tucked her back into bed
                              and Yvonne is as precious to Ann as she ever was.

                              Georgie simply does not care for toys. His paint box, hammer and the trenching
                              hoe George gave him for his second birthday are all he wants or needs. Both children
                              love books but I sometimes wonder whether they stimulate Ann’s imagination too much.
                              The characters all become friends of hers and she makes up stories about them to tell
                              Georgie. She adores that illustrated children’s Bible Mummy sent her but you would be
                              astonished at the yarns she spins about “me and my friend Jesus.” She also will call
                              Moses “Old Noses”, and looking at a picture of Jacob’s dream, with the shining angels
                              on the ladder between heaven and earth, she said “Georgie, if you see an angel, don’t
                              touch it, it’s hot.”

                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 17th October 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              I take back the disparaging things I said about my new Ayah, because she has
                              proved her worth in an unexpected way. On Wednesday morning I settled Kate in he
                              cot after her ten o’clock feed and sat sewing at the dining room table with Ann and
                              Georgie opposite me, both absorbed in painting pictures in identical seed catalogues.
                              Suddenly there was a terrific bang on the back door, followed by an even heavier blow.
                              The door was just behind me and I got up and opened it. There, almost filling the door
                              frame, stood a huge native with staring eyes and his teeth showing in a mad grimace. In
                              his hand he held a rolled umbrella by the ferrule, the shaft I noticed was unusually long
                              and thick and the handle was a big round knob.

                              I was terrified as you can imagine, especially as, through the gap under the
                              native’s raised arm, I could see the new cook and the kitchen boy running away down to
                              the shamba! I hastily tried to shut and lock the door but the man just brushed me aside.
                              For a moment he stood over me with the umbrella raised as though to strike. Rather
                              fortunately, I now think, I was too petrified to say a word. The children never moved but
                              Tubbage, the Alsatian, got up and jumped out of the window!

                              Then the native turned away and still with the same fixed stare and grimace,
                              began to attack the furniture with his umbrella. Tables and chairs were overturned and
                              books and ornaments scattered on the floor. When the madman had his back turned and
                              was busily bashing the couch, I slipped round the dining room table, took Ann and
                              Georgie by the hand and fled through the front door to the garage where I hid the
                              children in the car. All this took several minutes because naturally the children were
                              terrified. I was worried to death about the baby left alone in the bedroom and as soon
                              as I had Ann and Georgie settled I ran back to the house.

                              I reached the now open front door just as Kianda the houseboy opened the back
                              door of the lounge. He had been away at the river washing clothes but, on hearing of the
                              madman from the kitchen boy he had armed himself with a stout stick and very pluckily,
                              because he is not a robust boy, had returned to the house to eject the intruder. He
                              rushed to attack immediately and I heard a terrific exchange of blows behind me as I
                              opened our bedroom door. You can imagine what my feelings were when I was
                              confronted by an empty cot! Just then there was an uproar inside as all the farm
                              labourers armed with hoes and pangas and sticks, streamed into the living room from the
                              shamba whence they had been summoned by the cook. In no time at all the huge
                              native was hustled out of the house, flung down the front steps, and securely tied up
                              with strips of cloth.

                              In the lull that followed I heard a frightened voice calling from the bathroom.
                              ”Memsahib is that you? The child is here with me.” I hastily opened the bathroom door
                              to find Mary couched in a corner by the bath, shielding Kate with her body. Mary had
                              seen the big native enter the house and her first thought had been for her charge. I
                              thanked her and promised her a reward for her loyalty, and quickly returned to the garage
                              to reassure Ann and Georgie. I met George who looked white and exhausted as well
                              he might having run up hill all the way from the coffee store. The kitchen boy had led him
                              to expect the worst and he was most relieved to find us all unhurt if a bit shaken.
                              We returned to the house by the back way whilst George went to the front and
                              ordered our labourers to take their prisoner and lock him up in the store. George then
                              discussed the whole affair with his Headman and all the labourers after which he reported
                              to me. “The boys say that the bastard is an ex-Askari from Nyasaland. He is not mad as
                              you thought but he smokes bhang and has these attacks. I suppose I should take him to
                              Mbeya and have him up in court. But if I do that you’ll have to give evidence and that will be a nuisance as the car won’t go and there is also the baby to consider.”

                              Eventually we decided to leave the man to sleep off the effects of the Bhang
                              until evening when he would be tried before an impromptu court consisting of George,
                              the local Jumbe(Headman) and village Elders, and our own farm boys and any other
                              interested spectators. It was not long before I knew the verdict because I heard the
                              sound of lashes. I was not sorry at all because I felt the man deserved his punishment
                              and so did all the Africans. They love children and despise anyone who harms or
                              frightens them. With great enthusiasm they frog-marched him off our land, and I sincerely
                              hope that that is the last we see or him. Ann and Georgie don’t seem to brood over this
                              affair at all. The man was naughty and he was spanked, a quite reasonable state of
                              affairs. This morning they hid away in the small thatched chicken house. This is a little brick
                              building about four feet square which Ann covets as a dolls house. They came back
                              covered in stick fleas which I had to remove with paraffin. My hens are laying well but
                              they all have the ‘gapes’! I wouldn’t run a chicken farm for anything, hens are such fussy,
                              squawking things.

                              Now don’t go worrying about my experience with the native. Such things
                              happen only once in a lifetime. We are all very well and happy, and life, apart from the
                              children’s pranks is very tranquil.

                              Lots and lots of love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 25th October 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              The hot winds have dried up the shamba alarmingly and we hope every day for
                              rain. The prices for coffee, on the London market, continue to be low and the local
                              planters are very depressed. Coffee grows well enough here but we are over 400
                              miles from the railway and transport to the railhead by lorry is very expensive. Then, as
                              there is no East African Marketing Board, the coffee must be shipped to England for
                              sale. Unless the coffee fetches at least 90 pounds a ton it simply doesn’t pay to grow it.
                              When we started planting in 1931 coffee was fetching as much as 115 pounds a ton but
                              prices this year were between 45 and 55 pounds. We have practically exhausted our
                              capitol and so have all our neighbours. The Hickson -Woods have been keeping their
                              pot boiling by selling bat guano to the coffee farmers at Mbosi but now everyone is
                              broke and there is not a market for fertilisers. They are offering their farm for sale at a very
                              low price.

                              Major Jones has got a job working on the district roads and Max Coster talks of
                              returning to his work as a geologist. George says he will have to go gold digging on the
                              Lupa unless there is a big improvement in the market. Luckily we can live quite cheaply
                              here. We have a good vegetable garden, milk is cheap and we have plenty of fruit.
                              There are mulberries, pawpaws, grenadillas, peaches, and wine berries. The wine
                              berries are very pretty but insipid though Ann and Georgie love them. Each morning,
                              before breakfast, the old garden boy brings berries for Ann and Georgie. With a thorn
                              the old man pins a large leaf from a wild fig tree into a cone which he fills with scarlet wine
                              berries. There is always a cone for each child and they wait eagerly outside for the daily
                              ceremony of presentation.

                              The rats are being a nuisance again. Both our cats, Skinny Winnie and Blackboy
                              disappeared a few weeks ago. We think they made a meal for a leopard. I wrote last
                              week to our grocer at Mbalizi asking him whether he could let us have a couple of kittens
                              as I have often seen cats in his store. The messenger returned with a nailed down box.
                              The kitchen boy was called to prize up the lid and the children stood by in eager
                              anticipation. Out jumped two snarling and spitting creatures. One rushed into the kalonga
                              and the other into the house and before they were captured they had drawn blood from
                              several boys. I told the boys to replace the cats in the box as I intended to return them
                              forthwith. They had the colouring, stripes and dispositions of wild cats and I certainly
                              didn’t want them as pets, but before the boys could replace the lid the cats escaped
                              once more into the undergrowth in the kalonga. George fetched his shotgun and said he
                              would shoot the cats on sight or they would kill our chickens. This was more easily said
                              than done because the cats could not be found. However during the night the cats
                              climbed up into the loft af the house and we could hear them moving around on the reed
                              ceiling.

                              I said to George,”Oh leave the poor things. At least they might frighten the rats
                              away.” That afternoon as we were having tea a thin stream of liquid filtered through the
                              ceiling on George’s head. Oh dear!!! That of course was the end. Some raw meat was
                              put on the lawn for bait and yesterday George shot both cats.

                              I regret to end with the sad story of Mary, heroine in my last letter and outcast in
                              this. She came to work quite drunk two days running and I simply had to get rid of her. I
                              have heard since from Kath Wood that Mary lost her last job at Tukuyu for the same
                              reason. She was ayah to twin girls and one day set their pram on fire.

                              So once again my hands are more than full with three lively children. I did say
                              didn’t I, when Ann was born that I wanted six children?

                              Very much love from us all, Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 8th November 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              To set your minds at rest I must tell you that the native who so frightened me and
                              the children is now in jail for attacking a Greek at Mbalizi. I hear he is to be sent back to
                              Rhodesia when he has finished his sentence.

                              Yesterday we had one of our rare trips to Mbeya. George managed to get a couple of
                              second hand tyres for the old car and had again got her to work so we are celebrating our
                              wedding anniversary by going on an outing. I wore the green and fawn striped silk dress
                              mother bought me and the hat and shoes you sent for my birthday and felt like a million
                              dollars, for a change. The children all wore new clothes too and I felt very proud of them.
                              Ann is still very fair and with her refined little features and straight silky hair she
                              looks like Alice in Wonderland. Georgie is dark and sturdy and looks best in khaki shirt
                              and shorts and sun helmet. Kate is a pink and gold baby and looks good enough to eat.
                              We went straight to the hotel at Mbeya and had the usual warm welcome from
                              Ken and Aunty May Menzies. Aunty May wears her hair cut short like a mans and
                              usually wears shirt and tie and riding breeches and boots. She always looks ready to go
                              on safari at a moments notice as indeed she is. She is often called out to a case of illness
                              at some remote spot.

                              There were lots of people at the hotel from farms in the district and from the
                              diggings. I met women I had not seen for four years. One, a Mrs Masters from Tukuyu,
                              said in the lounge, “My God! Last time I saw you , you were just a girl and here you are
                              now with two children.” To which I replied with pride, “There is another one in a pram on
                              the verandah if you care to look!” Great hilarity in the lounge. The people from the
                              diggings seem to have plenty of money to throw around. There was a big party on the
                              go in the bar.

                              One of our shamba boys died last Friday and all his fellow workers and our
                              house boys had the day off to attend the funeral. From what I can gather the local
                              funerals are quite cheery affairs. The corpse is dressed in his best clothes and laid
                              outside his hut and all who are interested may view the body and pay their respects.
                              The heir then calls upon anyone who had a grudge against the dead man to say his say
                              and thereafter hold his tongue forever. Then all the friends pay tribute to the dead man
                              after which he is buried to the accompaniment of what sounds from a distance, very
                              cheerful keening.

                              Most of our workmen are pagans though there is a Lutheran Mission nearby and
                              a big Roman Catholic Mission in the area too. My present cook, however, claims to be
                              a Christian. He certainly went to a mission school and can read and write and also sing
                              hymns in Ki-Swahili. When I first engaged him I used to find a large open Bible
                              prominently displayed on the kitchen table. The cook is middle aged and arrived here
                              with a sensible matronly wife. To my surprise one day he brought along a young girl,
                              very plump and giggly and announced proudly that she was his new wife, I said,”But I
                              thought you were a Christian Jeremiah? Christians don’t have two wives.” To which he
                              replied, “Oh Memsahib, God won’t mind. He knows an African needs two wives – one
                              to go with him when he goes away to work and one to stay behind at home to cultivate
                              the shamba.

                              Needles to say, it is the old wife who has gone to till the family plot.

                              With love to all,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 21st November 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              The drought has broken with a bang. We had a heavy storm in the hills behind
                              the house. Hail fell thick and fast. So nice for all the tiny new berries on the coffee! The
                              kids loved the excitement and three times Ann and Georgie ran out for a shower under
                              the eaves and had to be changed. After the third time I was fed up and made them both
                              lie on their beds whilst George and I had lunch in peace. I told Ann to keep the
                              casement shut as otherwise the rain would drive in on her bed. Half way through lunch I
                              heard delighted squeals from Georgie and went into the bedroom to investigate. Ann
                              was standing on the outer sill in the rain but had shut the window as ordered. “Well
                              Mummy , you didn’t say I mustn’t stand on the window sill, and I did shut the window.”
                              George is working so hard on the farm. I have a horrible feeling however that it is
                              what the Africans call ‘Kazi buri’ (waste of effort) as there seems no chance of the price of
                              coffee improving as long as this world depression continues. The worry is that our capitol
                              is nearly exhausted. Food is becoming difficult now that our neighbours have left. I used
                              to buy delicious butter from Kath Hickson-Wood and an African butcher used to kill a
                              beast once a week. Now that we are his only European customers he very rarely kills
                              anything larger than a goat, and though we do eat goat, believe me it is not from choice.
                              We have of course got plenty to eat, but our diet is very monotonous. I was
                              delighted when George shot a large bushbuck last week. What we could not use I cut
                              into strips and the salted strips are now hanging in the open garage to dry.

                              With love to all,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 6th December 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              We have had a lot of rain and the countryside is lovely and green. Last week
                              George went to Mbeya taking Ann with him. This was a big adventure for Ann because
                              never before had she been anywhere without me. She was in a most blissful state as
                              she drove off in the old car clutching a little basket containing sandwiches and half a bottle
                              of milk. She looked so pretty in a new blue frock and with her tiny plaits tied with
                              matching blue ribbons. When Ann is animated she looks charming because her normally
                              pale cheeks become rosy and she shows her pretty dimples.

                              As I am still without an ayah I rather looked forward to a quiet morning with only
                              Georgie and Margery Kate to care for, but Georgie found it dull without Ann and wanted
                              to be entertained and even the normally placid baby was peevish. Then in mid morning
                              the rain came down in torrents, the result of a cloudburst in the hills directly behind our
                              house. The ravine next to our house was a terrifying sight. It appeared to be a great
                              muddy, roaring waterfall reaching from the very top of the hill to a point about 30 yards
                              behind our house and then the stream rushed on down the gorge in an angry brown
                              flood. The roar of the water was so great that we had to yell at one another to be heard.
                              By lunch time the rain had stopped and I anxiously awaited the return of Ann and
                              George. They returned on foot, drenched and hungry at about 2.30pm . George had
                              had to abandon the car on the main road as the Mchewe River had overflowed and
                              turned the road into a muddy lake. The lower part of the shamba had also been flooded
                              and the water receded leaving branches and driftwood amongst the coffee. This was my
                              first experience of a real tropical storm. I am afraid that after the battering the coffee has
                              had there is little hope of a decent crop next year.

                              Anyway Christmas is coming so we don’t dwell on these mishaps. The children
                              have already chosen their tree from amongst the young cypresses in the vegetable
                              garden. We all send our love and hope that you too will have a Happy Christmas.

                              Eleanor

                              Mchewe Estate. 22nd December 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              I’ve been in the wars with my staff. The cook has been away ill for ten days but is
                              back today though shaky and full of self pity. The houseboy, who really has been a brick
                              during the cooks absence has now taken to his bed and I feel like taking to Mine! The
                              children however have the Christmas spirit and are making weird and wonderful paper
                              decorations. George’s contribution was to have the house whitewashed throughout and
                              it looks beautifully fresh.

                              My best bit of news is that my old ayah Janey has been to see me and would
                              like to start working here again on Jan 1st. We are all very well. We meant to give
                              ourselves an outing to Mbeya as a Christmas treat but here there is an outbreak of
                              enteric fever there so will now not go. We have had two visitors from the Diggings this
                              week. The children see so few strangers that they were fascinated and hung around
                              staring. Ann sat down on the arm of the couch beside one and studied his profile.
                              Suddenly she announced in her clear voice, “Mummy do you know, this man has got
                              wax in his ears!” Very awkward pause in the conversation. By the way when I was
                              cleaning out little Kate’s ears with a swab of cotton wool a few days ago, Ann asked
                              “Mummy, do bees have wax in their ears? Well, where do you get beeswax from
                              then?”

                              I meant to keep your Christmas parcel unopened until Christmas Eve but could
                              not resist peeping today. What lovely things! Ann so loves pretties and will be
                              delighted with her frocks. My dress is just right and I love Georgie’s manly little flannel
                              shorts and blue shirt. We have bought them each a watering can. I suppose I shall
                              regret this later. One of your most welcome gifts is the album of nursery rhyme records. I
                              am so fed up with those that we have. Both children love singing. I put a record on the
                              gramophone geared to slow and off they go . Georgie sings more slowly than Ann but
                              much more tunefully. Ann sings in a flat monotone but Georgie with great expression.
                              You ought to hear him render ‘Sing a song of sixpence’. He cannot pronounce an R or
                              an S. Mother has sent a large home made Christmas pudding and a fine Christmas
                              cake and George will shoot some partridges for Christmas dinner.
                              Think of us as I shall certainly think of you.

                              Your very loving,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 2nd January 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              Christmas was fun! The tree looked very gay with its load of tinsel, candles and
                              red crackers and the coloured balloons you sent. All the children got plenty of toys
                              thanks to Grandparents and Aunts. George made Ann a large doll’s bed and I made
                              some elegant bedding, Barbara, the big doll is now permanently bed ridden. Her poor
                              shattered head has come all unstuck and though I have pieced it together again it is a sad
                              sight. If you have not yet chosen a present for her birthday next month would you
                              please get a new head from the Handy House. I enclose measurements. Ann does so
                              love the doll. She always calls her, “My little girl”, and she keeps the doll’s bed beside
                              her own and never fails to kiss her goodnight.

                              We had no guests for Christmas this year but we were quite festive. Ann
                              decorated the dinner table with small pink roses and forget-me-knots and tinsel and the
                              crackers from the tree. It was a wet day but we played the new records and both
                              George and I worked hard to make it a really happy day for the children. The children
                              were hugely delighted when George made himself a revolting set of false teeth out of
                              plasticine and a moustache and beard of paper straw from a chocolate box. “Oh Daddy
                              you look exactly like Father Christmas!” cried an enthralled Ann. Before bedtime we lit
                              all the candles on the tree and sang ‘Away in a Manger’, and then we opened the box of
                              starlights you sent and Ann and Georgie had their first experience of fireworks.
                              After the children went to bed things deteriorated. First George went for his bath
                              and found and killed a large black snake in the bathroom. It must have been in the
                              bathroom when I bathed the children earlier in the evening. Then I developed bad
                              toothache which kept me awake all night and was agonising next day. Unfortunately the
                              bridge between the farm and Mbeya had been washed away and the water was too
                              deep for the car to ford until the 30th when at last I was able to take my poor swollen
                              face to Mbeya. There is now a young German woman dentist working at the hospital.
                              She pulled out the offending molar which had a large abscess attached to it.
                              Whilst the dentist attended to me, Ann and Georgie played happily with the
                              doctor’s children. I wish they could play more often with other children. Dr Eckhardt was
                              very pleased with Margery Kate who at seven months weighs 17 lbs and has lovely
                              rosy cheeks. He admired Ann and told her that she looked just like a German girl. “No I
                              don’t”, cried Ann indignantly, “I’m English!”

                              We were caught in a rain storm going home and as the old car still has no
                              windscreen or side curtains we all got soaked except for the baby who was snugly
                              wrapped in my raincoat. The kids thought it great fun. Ann is growing up fast now. She
                              likes to ‘help mummy’. She is a perfectionist at four years old which is rather trying. She
                              gets so discouraged when things do not turn out as well as she means them to. Sewing
                              is constantly being unpicked and paintings torn up. She is a very sensitive child.
                              Georgie is quite different. He is a man of action, but not silent. He talks incessantly
                              but lisps and stumbles over some words. At one time Ann and Georgie often
                              conversed in Ki-Swahili but they now scorn to do so. If either forgets and uses a Swahili
                              word, the other points a scornful finger and shouts “You black toto”.

                              With love to all,
                              Eleanor.

                              #6261
                              TracyTracy
                              Participant

                                From Tanganyika with Love

                                continued

                                With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                Mchewe Estate. 11th July 1931.

                                Dearest Family,

                                You say that you would like to know more about our neighbours. Well there is
                                not much to tell. Kath Wood is very good about coming over to see me. I admire her
                                very much because she is so capable as well as being attractive. She speaks very
                                fluent Ki-Swahili and I envy her the way she can carry on a long conversation with the
                                natives. I am very slow in learning the language possibly because Lamek and the
                                houseboy both speak basic English.

                                I have very little to do with the Africans apart from the house servants, but I do
                                run a sort of clinic for the wives and children of our employees. The children suffer chiefly
                                from sore eyes and worms, and the older ones often have bad ulcers on their legs. All
                                farmers keep a stock of drugs and bandages.

                                George also does a bit of surgery and last month sewed up the sole of the foot
                                of a boy who had trodden on the blade of a panga, a sort of sword the Africans use for
                                hacking down bush. He made an excellent job of it. George tells me that the Africans
                                have wonderful powers of recuperation. Once in his bachelor days, one of his men was
                                disembowelled by an elephant. George washed his “guts” in a weak solution of
                                pot.permang, put them back in the cavity and sewed up the torn flesh and he
                                recovered.

                                But to get back to the neighbours. We see less of Hicky Wood than of Kath.
                                Hicky can be charming but is often moody as I believe Irishmen often are.
                                Major Jones is now at home on his shamba, which he leaves from time to time
                                for temporary jobs on the district roads. He walks across fairly regularly and we are
                                always glad to see him for he is a great bearer of news. In this part of Africa there is no
                                knocking or ringing of doorbells. Front doors are always left open and visitors always
                                welcome. When a visitor approaches a house he shouts “Hodi”, and the owner of the
                                house yells “Karibu”, which I believe means “Come near” or approach, and tea is
                                produced in a matter of minutes no matter what hour of the day it is.
                                The road that passes all our farms is the only road to the Gold Diggings and
                                diggers often drop in on the Woods and Major Jones and bring news of the Goldfields.
                                This news is sometimes about gold but quite often about whose wife is living with
                                whom. This is a great country for gossip.

                                Major Jones now has his brother Llewyllen living with him. I drove across with
                                George to be introduced to him. Llewyllen’s health is poor and he looks much older than
                                his years and very like the portrait of Trader Horn. He has the same emaciated features,
                                burning eyes and long beard. He is proud of his Welsh tenor voice and often bursts into
                                song.

                                Both brothers are excellent conversationalists and George enjoys walking over
                                sometimes on a Sunday for a bit of masculine company. The other day when George
                                walked across to visit the Joneses, he found both brothers in the shamba and Llew in a
                                great rage. They had been stooping to inspect a water furrow when Llew backed into a
                                hornets nest. One furious hornet stung him on the seat and another on the back of his
                                neck. Llew leapt forward and somehow his false teeth shot out into the furrow and were
                                carried along by the water. When George arrived Llew had retrieved his teeth but
                                George swears that, in the commotion, the heavy leather leggings, which Llew always
                                wears, had swivelled around on his thin legs and were calves to the front.
                                George has heard that Major Jones is to sell pert of his land to his Swedish brother-in-law, Max Coster, so we will soon have another couple in the neighbourhood.

                                I’ve had a bit of a pantomime here on the farm. On the day we went to Tukuyu,
                                all our washing was stolen from the clothes line and also our new charcoal iron. George
                                reported the matter to the police and they sent out a plain clothes policeman. He wears
                                the long white Arab gown called a Kanzu much in vogue here amongst the African elite
                                but, alas for secrecy, huge black police boots protrude from beneath the Kanzu and, to
                                add to this revealing clue, the askari springs to attention and salutes each time I pass by.
                                Not much hope of finding out the identity of the thief I fear.

                                George’s furrow was entirely successful and we now have water running behind
                                the kitchen. Our drinking water we get from a lovely little spring on the farm. We boil and
                                filter it for safety’s sake. I don’t think that is necessary. The furrow water is used for
                                washing pots and pans and for bath water.

                                Lots of love,
                                Eleanor

                                Mchewe Estate. 8th. August 1931

                                Dearest Family,

                                I think it is about time I told you that we are going to have a baby. We are both
                                thrilled about it. I have not seen a Doctor but feel very well and you are not to worry. I
                                looked it up in my handbook for wives and reckon that the baby is due about February
                                8th. next year.

                                The announcement came from George, not me! I had been feeling queasy for
                                days and was waiting for the right moment to tell George. You know. Soft lights and
                                music etc. However when I was listlessly poking my food around one lunch time
                                George enquired calmly, “When are you going to tell me about the baby?” Not at all
                                according to the book! The problem is where to have the baby. February is a very wet
                                month and the nearest Doctor is over 50 miles away at Tukuyu. I cannot go to stay at
                                Tukuyu because there is no European accommodation at the hospital, no hotel and no
                                friend with whom I could stay.

                                George thinks I should go South to you but Capetown is so very far away and I
                                love my little home here. Also George says he could not come all the way down with
                                me as he simply must stay here and get the farm on its feet. He would drive me as far
                                as the railway in Northern Rhodesia. It is a difficult decision to take. Write and tell me what
                                you think.

                                The days tick by quietly here. The servants are very willing but have to be
                                supervised and even then a crisis can occur. Last Saturday I was feeling squeamish and
                                decided not to have lunch. I lay reading on the couch whilst George sat down to a
                                solitary curry lunch. Suddenly he gave an exclamation and pushed back his chair. I
                                jumped up to see what was wrong and there, on his plate, gleaming in the curry gravy
                                were small bits of broken glass. I hurried to the kitchen to confront Lamek with the plate.
                                He explained that he had dropped the new and expensive bottle of curry powder on
                                the brick floor of the kitchen. He did not tell me as he thought I would make a “shauri” so
                                he simply scooped up the curry powder, removed the larger pieces of glass and used
                                part of the powder for seasoning the lunch.

                                The weather is getting warmer now. It was very cold in June and July and we had
                                fires in the daytime as well as at night. Now that much of the land has been cleared we
                                are able to go for pleasant walks in the weekends. My favourite spot is a waterfall on the
                                Mchewe River just on the boundary of our land. There is a delightful little pool below the
                                waterfall and one day George intends to stock it with trout.

                                Now that there are more Europeans around to buy meat the natives find it worth
                                their while to kill an occasional beast. Every now and again a native arrives with a large
                                bowl of freshly killed beef for sale. One has no way of knowing whether the animal was
                                healthy and the meat is often still warm and very bloody. I hated handling it at first but am
                                becoming accustomed to it now and have even started a brine tub. There is no other
                                way of keeping meat here and it can only be kept in its raw state for a few hours before
                                going bad. One of the delicacies is the hump which all African cattle have. When corned
                                it is like the best brisket.

                                See what a housewife I am becoming.
                                With much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. Sept.6th. 1931

                                Dearest Family,

                                I have grown to love the life here and am sad to think I shall be leaving
                                Tanganyika soon for several months. Yes I am coming down to have the baby in the
                                bosom of the family. George thinks it best and so does the doctor. I didn’t mention it
                                before but I have never recovered fully from the effects of that bad bout of malaria and
                                so I have been persuaded to leave George and our home and go to the Cape, in the
                                hope that I shall come back here as fit as when I first arrived in the country plus a really
                                healthy and bouncing baby. I am torn two ways, I long to see you all – but how I would
                                love to stay on here.

                                George will drive me down to Northern Rhodesia in early October to catch a
                                South bound train. I’ll telegraph the date of departure when I know it myself. The road is
                                very, very bad and the car has been giving a good deal of trouble so, though the baby
                                is not due until early February, George thinks it best to get the journey over soon as
                                possible, for the rains break in November and the the roads will then be impassable. It
                                may take us five or six days to reach Broken Hill as we will take it slowly. I am looking
                                forward to the drive through new country and to camping out at night.
                                Our days pass quietly by. George is out on the shamba most of the day. He
                                goes out before breakfast on weekdays and spends most of the day working with the
                                men – not only supervising but actually working with his hands and beating the labourers
                                at their own jobs. He comes to the house for meals and tea breaks. I potter around the
                                house and garden, sew, mend and read. Lamek continues to be a treasure. he turns out
                                some surprising dishes. One of his specialities is stuffed chicken. He carefully skins the
                                chicken removing all bones. He then minces all the chicken meat and adds minced onion
                                and potatoes. He then stuffs the chicken skin with the minced meat and carefully sews it
                                together again. The resulting dish is very filling because the boned chicken is twice the
                                size of a normal one. It lies on its back as round as a football with bloated legs in the air.
                                Rather repulsive to look at but Lamek is most proud of his accomplishment.
                                The other day he produced another of his masterpieces – a cooked tortoise. It
                                was served on a dish covered with parsley and crouched there sans shell but, only too
                                obviously, a tortoise. I took one look and fled with heaving diaphragm, but George said
                                it tasted quite good. He tells me that he has had queerer dishes produced by former
                                cooks. He says that once in his hunting days his cook served up a skinned baby
                                monkey with its hands folded on its breast. He says it would take a cannibal to eat that
                                dish.

                                And now for something sad. Poor old Llew died quite suddenly and it was a sad
                                shock to this tiny community. We went across to the funeral and it was a very simple and
                                dignified affair. Llew was buried on Joni’s farm in a grave dug by the farm boys. The
                                body was wrapped in a blanket and bound to some boards and lowered into the
                                ground. There was no service. The men just said “Good-bye Llew.” and “Sleep well
                                Llew”, and things like that. Then Joni and his brother-in-law Max, and George shovelled
                                soil over the body after which the grave was filled in by Joni’s shamba boys. It was a
                                lovely bright afternoon and I thought how simple and sensible a funeral it was.
                                I hope you will be glad to have me home. I bet Dad will be holding thumbs that
                                the baby will be a girl.

                                Very much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Note
                                “There are no letters to my family during the period of Sept. 1931 to June 1932
                                because during these months I was living with my parents and sister in a suburb of
                                Cape Town. I had hoped to return to Tanganyika by air with my baby soon after her
                                birth in Feb.1932 but the doctor would not permit this.

                                A month before my baby was born, a company called Imperial Airways, had
                                started the first passenger service between South Africa and England. One of the night
                                stops was at Mbeya near my husband’s coffee farm, and it was my intention to take the
                                train to Broken Hill in Northern Rhodesia and to fly from there to Mbeya with my month
                                old baby. In those days however, commercial flying was still a novelty and the doctor
                                was not sure that flying at a high altitude might not have an adverse effect upon a young
                                baby.

                                He strongly advised me to wait until the baby was four months old and I did this
                                though the long wait was very trying to my husband alone on our farm in Tanganyika,
                                and to me, cherished though I was in my old home.

                                My story, covering those nine long months is soon told. My husband drove me
                                down from Mbeya to Broken Hill in NorthernRhodesia. The journey was tedious as the
                                weather was very hot and dry and the road sandy and rutted, very different from the
                                Great North road as it is today. The wooden wheel spokes of the car became so dry
                                that they rattled and George had to bind wet rags around them. We had several
                                punctures and with one thing and another I was lucky to catch the train.
                                My parents were at Cape Town station to welcome me and I stayed
                                comfortably with them, living very quietly, until my baby was born. She arrived exactly
                                on the appointed day, Feb.8th.

                                I wrote to my husband “Our Charmian Ann is a darling baby. She is very fair and
                                rather pale and has the most exquisite hands, with long tapering fingers. Daddy
                                absolutely dotes on her and so would you, if you were here. I can’t bear to think that you
                                are so terribly far away. Although Ann was born exactly on the day, I was taken quite by
                                surprise. It was awfully hot on the night before, and before going to bed I had a fancy for
                                some water melon. The result was that when I woke in the early morning with labour
                                pains and vomiting I thought it was just an attack of indigestion due to eating too much
                                melon. The result was that I did not wake Marjorie until the pains were pretty frequent.
                                She called our next door neighbour who, in his pyjamas, drove me to the nursing home
                                at breakneck speed. The Matron was very peeved that I had left things so late but all
                                went well and by nine o’clock, Mother, positively twittering with delight, was allowed to
                                see me and her first granddaughter . She told me that poor Dad was in such a state of
                                nerves that he was sick amongst the grapevines. He says that he could not bear to go
                                through such an anxious time again, — so we will have to have our next eleven in
                                Tanganyika!”

                                The next four months passed rapidly as my time was taken up by the demands
                                of my new baby. Dr. Trudy King’s method of rearing babies was then the vogue and I
                                stuck fanatically to all the rules he laid down, to the intense exasperation of my parents
                                who longed to cuddle the child.

                                As the time of departure drew near my parents became more and more reluctant
                                to allow me to face the journey alone with their adored grandchild, so my brother,
                                Graham, very generously offered to escort us on the train to Broken Hill where he could
                                put us on the plane for Mbeya.

                                Eleanor Rushby

                                 

                                Mchewe Estate. June 15th 1932

                                Dearest Family,

                                You’ll be glad to know that we arrived quite safe and sound and very, very
                                happy to be home.The train Journey was uneventful. Ann slept nearly all the way.
                                Graham was very kind and saw to everything. He even sat with the baby whilst I went
                                to meals in the dining car.

                                We were met at Broken Hill by the Thoms who had arranged accommodation for
                                us at the hotel for the night. They also drove us to the aerodrome in the morning where
                                the Airways agent told us that Ann is the first baby to travel by air on this section of the
                                Cape to England route. The plane trip was very bumpy indeed especially between
                                Broken Hill and Mpika. Everyone was ill including poor little Ann who sicked up her milk
                                all over the front of my new coat. I arrived at Mbeya looking a sorry caricature of Radiant
                                Motherhood. I must have been pale green and the baby was snow white. Under the
                                circumstances it was a good thing that George did not meet us. We were met instead
                                by Ken Menzies, the owner of the Mbeya Hotel where we spent the night. Ken was
                                most fatherly and kind and a good nights rest restored Ann and me to our usual robust
                                health.

                                Mbeya has greatly changed. The hotel is now finished and can accommodate
                                fifty guests. It consists of a large main building housing a large bar and dining room and
                                offices and a number of small cottage bedrooms. It even has electric light. There are
                                several buildings out at the aerodrome and private houses going up in Mbeya.
                                After breakfast Ken Menzies drove us out to the farm where we had a warm
                                welcome from George, who looks well but rather thin. The house was spotless and the
                                new cook, Abel, had made light scones for tea. George had prepared all sorts of lovely
                                surprises. There is a new reed ceiling in the living room and a new dresser gay with
                                willow pattern plates which he had ordered from England. There is also a writing table
                                and a square table by the door for visitors hats. More personal is a lovely model ship
                                which George assembled from one of those Hobbie’s kits. It puts the finishing touch to
                                the rather old world air of our living room.

                                In the bedroom there is a large double bed which George made himself. It has
                                strips of old car tyres nailed to a frame which makes a fine springy mattress and on top
                                of this is a thick mattress of kapok.In the kitchen there is a good wood stove which
                                George salvaged from a Mission dump. It looks a bit battered but works very well. The
                                new cook is excellent. The only blight is that he will wear rubber soled tennis shoes and
                                they smell awful. I daren’t hurt his feelings by pointing this out though. Opposite the
                                kitchen is a new laundry building containing a forty gallon hot water drum and a sink for
                                washing up. Lovely!

                                George has been working very hard. He now has forty acres of coffee seedlings
                                planted out and has also found time to plant a rose garden and fruit trees. There are
                                orange and peach trees, tree tomatoes, paw paws, guavas and berries. He absolutely
                                adores Ann who has been very good and does not seem at all unsettled by the long
                                journey.

                                It is absolutely heavenly to be back and I shall be happier than ever now that I
                                have a baby to play with during the long hours when George is busy on the farm,
                                Thank you for all your love and care during the many months I was with you. Ann
                                sends a special bubble for granddad.

                                Your very loving,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate Mbeya July 18th 1932

                                Dearest Family,

                                Ann at five months is enchanting. She is a very good baby, smiles readily and is
                                gaining weight steadily. She doesn’t sleep much during the day but that does not
                                matter, because, apart from washing her little things, I have nothing to do but attend to
                                her. She sleeps very well at night which is a blessing as George has to get up very
                                early to start work on the shamba and needs a good nights rest.
                                My nights are not so good, because we are having a plague of rats which frisk
                                around in the bedroom at night. Great big ones that come up out of the long grass in the
                                gorge beside the house and make cosy homes on our reed ceiling and in the thatch of
                                the roof.

                                We always have a night light burning so that, if necessary, I can attend to Ann
                                with a minimum of fuss, and the things I see in that dim light! There are gaps between
                                the reeds and one night I heard, plop! and there, before my horrified gaze, lay a newly
                                born hairless baby rat on the floor by the bed, plop, plop! and there lay two more.
                                Quite dead, poor things – but what a careless mother.

                                I have also seen rats scampering around on the tops of the mosquito nets and
                                sometimes we have them on our bed. They have a lovely game. They swarm down
                                the cord from which the mosquito net is suspended, leap onto the bed and onto the
                                floor. We do not have our net down now the cold season is here and there are few
                                mosquitoes.

                                Last week a rat crept under Ann’s net which hung to the floor and bit her little
                                finger, so now I tuck the net in under the mattress though it makes it difficult for me to
                                attend to her at night. We shall have to get a cat somewhere. Ann’s pram has not yet
                                arrived so George carries her when we go walking – to her great content.
                                The native women around here are most interested in Ann. They come to see
                                her, bearing small gifts, and usually bring a child or two with them. They admire my child
                                and I admire theirs and there is an exchange of gifts. They produce a couple of eggs or
                                a few bananas or perhaps a skinny fowl and I hand over sugar, salt or soap as they
                                value these commodities. The most lavish gift went to the wife of Thomas our headman,
                                who produced twin daughters in the same week as I had Ann.

                                Our neighbours have all been across to welcome me back and to admire the
                                baby. These include Marion Coster who came out to join her husband whilst I was in
                                South Africa. The two Hickson-Wood children came over on a fat old white donkey.
                                They made a pretty picture sitting astride, one behind the other – Maureen with her arms
                                around small Michael’s waist. A native toto led the donkey and the children’ s ayah
                                walked beside it.

                                It is quite cold here now but the sun is bright and the air dry. The whole
                                countryside is beautifully green and we are a very happy little family.

                                Lots and lots of love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate August 11th 1932

                                Dearest Family,

                                George has been very unwell for the past week. He had a nasty gash on his
                                knee which went septic. He had a swelling in the groin and a high temperature and could
                                not sleep at night for the pain in his leg. Ann was very wakeful too during the same
                                period, I think she is teething. I luckily have kept fit though rather harassed. Yesterday the
                                leg looked so inflamed that George decided to open up the wound himself. he made
                                quite a big cut in exactly the right place. You should have seen the blackish puss
                                pouring out.

                                After he had thoroughly cleaned the wound George sewed it up himself. he has
                                the proper surgical needles and gut. He held the cut together with his left hand and
                                pushed the needle through the flesh with his right. I pulled the needle out and passed it
                                to George for the next stitch. I doubt whether a surgeon could have made a neater job
                                of it. He is still confined to the couch but today his temperature is normal. Some
                                husband!

                                The previous week was hectic in another way. We had a visit from lions! George
                                and I were having supper about 8.30 on Tuesday night when the back verandah was
                                suddenly invaded by women and children from the servants quarters behind the kitchen.
                                They were all yelling “Simba, Simba.” – simba means lions. The door opened suddenly
                                and the houseboy rushed in to say that there were lions at the huts. George got up
                                swiftly, fetched gun and ammunition from the bedroom and with the houseboy carrying
                                the lamp, went off to investigate. I remained at the table, carrying on with my supper as I
                                felt a pioneer’s wife should! Suddenly something big leapt through the open window
                                behind me. You can imagine what I thought! I know now that it is quite true to say one’s
                                hair rises when one is scared. However it was only Kelly, our huge Irish wolfhound,
                                taking cover.

                                George returned quite soon to say that apparently the commotion made by the
                                women and children had frightened the lions off. He found their tracks in the soft earth
                                round the huts and a bag of maize that had been playfully torn open but the lions had
                                moved on.

                                Next day we heard that they had moved to Hickson-Wood’s shamba. Hicky
                                came across to say that the lions had jumped over the wall of his cattle boma and killed
                                both his white Muskat riding donkeys.
                                He and a friend sat up all next night over the remains but the lions did not return to
                                the kill.

                                Apart from the little set back last week, Ann is blooming. She has a cap of very
                                fine fair hair and clear blue eyes under straight brow. She also has lovely dimples in both
                                cheeks. We are very proud of her.

                                Our neighbours are picking coffee but the crops are small and the price is low. I
                                am amazed that they are so optimistic about the future. No one in these parts ever
                                seems to grouse though all are living on capital. They all say “Well if the worst happens
                                we can always go up to the Lupa Diggings.”

                                Don’t worry about us, we have enough to tide us over for some time yet.

                                Much love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 28th Sept. 1932

                                Dearest Family,

                                News! News! I’m going to have another baby. George and I are delighted and I
                                hope it will be a boy this time. I shall be able to have him at Mbeya because things are
                                rapidly changing here. Several German families have moved to Mbeya including a
                                German doctor who means to build a hospital there. I expect he will make a very good
                                living because there must now be some hundreds of Europeans within a hundred miles
                                radius of Mbeya. The Europeans are mostly British or German but there are also
                                Greeks and, I believe, several other nationalities are represented on the Lupa Diggings.
                                Ann is blooming and developing according to the Book except that she has no
                                teeth yet! Kath Hickson-Wood has given her a very nice high chair and now she has
                                breakfast and lunch at the table with us. Everything within reach goes on the floor to her
                                amusement and my exasperation!

                                You ask whether we have any Church of England missionaries in our part. No we
                                haven’t though there are Lutheran and Roman Catholic Missions. I have never even
                                heard of a visiting Church of England Clergyman to these parts though there are babies
                                in plenty who have not been baptised. Jolly good thing I had Ann Christened down
                                there.

                                The R.C. priests in this area are called White Fathers. They all have beards and
                                wear white cassocks and sun helmets. One, called Father Keiling, calls around frequently.
                                Though none of us in this area is Catholic we take it in turn to put him up for the night. The
                                Catholic Fathers in their turn are most hospitable to travellers regardless of their beliefs.
                                Rather a sad thing has happened. Lucas our old chicken-boy is dead. I shall miss
                                his toothy smile. George went to the funeral and fired two farewell shots from his rifle
                                over the grave – a gesture much appreciated by the locals. Lucas in his day was a good
                                hunter.

                                Several of the locals own muzzle loading guns but the majority hunt with dogs
                                and spears. The dogs wear bells which make an attractive jingle but I cannot bear the
                                idea of small antelope being run down until they are exhausted before being clubbed of
                                stabbed to death. We seldom eat venison as George does not care to shoot buck.
                                Recently though, he shot an eland and Abel rendered down the fat which is excellent for
                                cooking and very like beef fat.

                                Much love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. P.O.Mbeya 21st November 1932

                                Dearest Family,

                                George has gone off to the Lupa for a week with John Molteno. John came up
                                here with the idea of buying a coffee farm but he has changed his mind and now thinks of
                                staking some claims on the diggings and also setting up as a gold buyer.

                                Did I tell you about his arrival here? John and George did some elephant hunting
                                together in French Equatorial Africa and when John heard that George had married and
                                settled in Tanganyika, he also decided to come up here. He drove up from Cape Town
                                in a Baby Austin and arrived just as our labourers were going home for the day. The little
                                car stopped half way up our hill and John got out to investigate. You should have heard
                                the astonished exclamations when John got out – all 6 ft 5 ins. of him! He towered over
                                the little car and even to me it seemed impossible for him to have made the long
                                journey in so tiny a car.

                                Kath Wood has been over several times lately. She is slim and looks so right in
                                the shirt and corduroy slacks she almost always wears. She was here yesterday when
                                the shamba boy, digging in the front garden, unearthed a large earthenware cooking pot,
                                sealed at the top. I was greatly excited and had an instant mental image of fabulous
                                wealth. We made the boy bring the pot carefully on to the verandah and opened it in
                                happy anticipation. What do you think was inside? Nothing but a grinning skull! Such a
                                treat for a pregnant female.

                                We have a tree growing here that had lovely straight branches covered by a
                                smooth bark. I got the garden boy to cut several of these branches of a uniform size,
                                peeled off the bark and have made Ann a playpen with the poles which are much like
                                broom sticks. Now I can leave her unattended when I do my chores. The other morning
                                after breakfast I put Ann in her playpen on the verandah and gave her a piece of toast
                                and honey to keep her quiet whilst I laundered a few of her things. When I looked out a
                                little later I was horrified to see a number of bees buzzing around her head whilst she
                                placidly concentrated on her toast. I made a rapid foray and rescued her but I still don’t
                                know whether that was the thing to do.

                                We all send our love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mbeya Hospital. April 25th. 1933

                                Dearest Family,

                                Here I am, installed at the very new hospital, built by Dr Eckhardt, awaiting the
                                arrival of the new baby. George has gone back to the farm on foot but will walk in again
                                to spend the weekend with us. Ann is with me and enjoys the novelty of playing with
                                other children. The Eckhardts have two, a pretty little girl of two and a half and a very fair
                                roly poly boy of Ann’s age. Ann at fourteen months is very active. She is quite a little girl
                                now with lovely dimples. She walks well but is backward in teething.

                                George, Ann and I had a couple of days together at the hotel before I moved in
                                here and several of the local women visited me and have promised to visit me in
                                hospital. The trip from farm to town was very entertaining if not very comfortable. There
                                is ten miles of very rough road between our farm and Utengule Mission and beyond the
                                Mission there is a fair thirteen or fourteen mile road to Mbeya.

                                As we have no car now the doctor’s wife offered to drive us from the Mission to
                                Mbeya but she would not risk her car on the road between the Mission and our farm.
                                The upshot was that I rode in the Hickson-Woods machila for that ten mile stretch. The
                                machila is a canopied hammock, slung from a bamboo pole, in which I reclined, not too
                                comfortably in my unwieldy state, with Ann beside me or sometime straddling me. Four
                                of our farm boys carried the machila on their shoulders, two fore and two aft. The relief
                                bearers walked on either side. There must have been a dozen in all and they sang a sort
                                of sea shanty song as they walked. One man would sing a verse and the others took up
                                the chorus. They often improvise as they go. They moaned about my weight (at least
                                George said so! I don’t follow Ki-Swahili well yet) and expressed the hope that I would
                                have a son and that George would reward them handsomely.

                                George and Kelly, the dog, followed close behind the machila and behind
                                George came Abel our cook and his wife and small daughter Annalie, all in their best
                                attire. The cook wore a palm beach suit, large Terai hat and sunglasses and two colour
                                shoes and quite lent a tone to the proceedings! Right at the back came the rag tag and
                                bobtail who joined the procession just for fun.

                                Mrs Eckhardt was already awaiting us at the Mission when we arrived and we had
                                an uneventful trip to the Mbeya Hotel.

                                During my last week at the farm I felt very tired and engaged the cook’s small
                                daughter, Annalie, to amuse Ann for an hour after lunch so that I could have a rest. They
                                played in the small verandah room which adjoins our bedroom and where I keep all my
                                sewing materials. One afternoon I was startled by a scream from Ann. I rushed to the
                                room and found Ann with blood steaming from her cheek. Annalie knelt beside her,
                                looking startled and frightened, with my embroidery scissors in her hand. She had cut off
                                half of the long curling golden lashes on one of Ann’s eyelids and, in trying to finish the
                                job, had cut off a triangular flap of skin off Ann’s cheek bone.

                                I called Abel, the cook, and demanded that he should chastise his daughter there and
                                then and I soon heard loud shrieks from behind the kitchen. He spanked her with a
                                bamboo switch but I am sure not as well as she deserved. Africans are very tolerant
                                towards their children though I have seen husbands and wives fighting furiously.
                                I feel very well but long to have the confinement over.

                                Very much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mbeya Hospital. 2nd May 1933.

                                Dearest Family,

                                Little George arrived at 7.30 pm on Saturday evening 29 th. April. George was
                                with me at the time as he had walked in from the farm for news, and what a wonderful bit
                                of luck that was. The doctor was away on a case on the Diggings and I was bathing Ann
                                with George looking on, when the pains started. George dried Ann and gave her
                                supper and put her to bed. Afterwards he sat on the steps outside my room and a
                                great comfort it was to know that he was there.

                                The confinement was short but pretty hectic. The Doctor returned to the Hospital
                                just in time to deliver the baby. He is a grand little boy, beautifully proportioned. The
                                doctor says he has never seen a better formed baby. He is however rather funny
                                looking just now as his head is, very temporarily, egg shaped. He has a shock of black
                                silky hair like a gollywog and believe it or not, he has a slight black moustache.
                                George came in, looked at the baby, looked at me, and we both burst out
                                laughing. The doctor was shocked and said so. He has no sense of humour and couldn’t
                                understand that we, though bursting with pride in our son, could never the less laugh at
                                him.

                                Friends in Mbeya have sent me the most gorgeous flowers and my room is
                                transformed with delphiniums, roses and carnations. The room would be very austere
                                without the flowers. Curtains, bedspread and enamelware, walls and ceiling are all
                                snowy white.

                                George hired a car and took Ann home next day. I have little George for
                                company during the day but he is removed at night. I am longing to get him home and
                                away from the German nurse who feeds him on black tea when he cries. She insists that
                                tea is a medicine and good for him.

                                Much love from a proud mother of two.
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate 12May 1933

                                Dearest Family,

                                We are all together at home again and how lovely it feels. Even the house
                                servants seem pleased. The boy had decorated the lounge with sprays of
                                bougainvillaea and Abel had backed one of his good sponge cakes.

                                Ann looked fat and rosy but at first was only moderately interested in me and the
                                new baby but she soon thawed. George is good with her and will continue to dress Ann
                                in the mornings and put her to bed until I am satisfied with Georgie.

                                He, poor mite, has a nasty rash on face and neck. I am sure it is just due to that
                                tea the nurse used to give him at night. He has lost his moustache and is fast loosing his
                                wild black hair and emerging as quite a handsome babe. He is a very masculine looking
                                infant with much more strongly marked eyebrows and a larger nose that Ann had. He is
                                very good and lies quietly in his basket even when awake.

                                George has been making a hatching box for brown trout ova and has set it up in
                                a small clear stream fed by a spring in readiness for the ova which is expected from
                                South Africa by next weeks plane. Some keen fishermen from Mbeya and the District
                                have clubbed together to buy the ova. The fingerlings are later to be transferred to
                                streams in Mbeya and Tukuyu Districts.

                                I shall now have my hands full with the two babies and will not have much time for the
                                garden, or I fear, for writing very long letters. Remember though, that no matter how
                                large my family becomes, I shall always love you as much as ever.

                                Your affectionate,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 14th June 1933

                                Dearest Family,

                                The four of us are all well but alas we have lost our dear Kelly. He was rather a
                                silly dog really, although he grew so big he retained all his puppy ways but we were all
                                very fond of him, especially George because Kelly attached himself to George whilst I
                                was away having Ann and from that time on he was George’s shadow. I think he had
                                some form of biliary fever. He died stretched out on the living room couch late last night,
                                with George sitting beside him so that he would not feel alone.

                                The children are growing fast. Georgie is a darling. He now has a fluff of pale
                                brown hair and his eyes are large and dark brown. Ann is very plump and fair.
                                We have had several visitors lately. Apart from neighbours, a car load of diggers
                                arrived one night and John Molteno and his bride were here. She is a very attractive girl
                                but, I should say, more suited to life in civilisation than in this back of beyond. She has
                                gone out to the diggings with her husband and will have to walk a good stretch of the fifty
                                or so miles.

                                The diggers had to sleep in the living room on the couch and on hastily erected
                                camp beds. They arrived late at night and left after breakfast next day. One had half a
                                beard, the other side of his face had been forcibly shaved in the bar the night before.

                                your affectionate,
                                Eleanor

                                Mchewe Estate. August 10 th. 1933

                                Dearest Family,

                                George is away on safari with two Indian Army officers. The money he will get for
                                his services will be very welcome because this coffee growing is a slow business, and
                                our capitol is rapidly melting away. The job of acting as White Hunter was unexpected
                                or George would not have taken on the job of hatching the ova which duly arrived from
                                South Africa.

                                George and the District Commissioner, David Pollock, went to meet the plane
                                by which the ova had been consigned but the pilot knew nothing about the package. It
                                came to light in the mail bag with the parcels! However the ova came to no harm. David
                                Pollock and George brought the parcel to the farm and carefully transferred the ova to
                                the hatching box. It was interesting to watch the tiny fry hatch out – a process which took
                                several days. Many died in the process and George removed the dead by sucking
                                them up in a glass tube.

                                When hatched, the tiny fry were fed on ant eggs collected by the boys. I had to
                                take over the job of feeding and removing the dead when George left on safari. The fry
                                have to be fed every four hours, like the baby, so each time I have fed Georgie. I hurry
                                down to feed the trout.

                                The children are very good but keep me busy. Ann can now say several words
                                and understands more. She adores Georgie. I long to show them off to you.

                                Very much love
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. October 27th 1933

                                Dear Family,

                                All just over flu. George and Ann were very poorly. I did not fare so badly and
                                Georgie came off best. He is on a bottle now.

                                There was some excitement here last Wednesday morning. At 6.30 am. I called
                                for boiling water to make Georgie’s food. No water arrived but muffled shouting and the
                                sound of blows came from the kitchen. I went to investigate and found a fierce fight in
                                progress between the house boy and the kitchen boy. In my efforts to make them stop
                                fighting I went too close and got a sharp bang on the mouth with the edge of an
                                enamelled plate the kitchen boy was using as a weapon. My teeth cut my lip inside and
                                the plate cut it outside and blood flowed from mouth to chin. The boys were petrified.
                                By the time I had fed Georgie the lip was stiff and swollen. George went in wrath
                                to the kitchen and by breakfast time both house boy and kitchen boy had swollen faces
                                too. Since then I have a kettle of boiling water to hand almost before the words are out
                                of my mouth. I must say that the fight was because the house boy had clouted the
                                kitchen boy for keeping me waiting! In this land of piece work it is the job of the kitchen
                                boy to light the fire and boil the kettle but the houseboy’s job to carry the kettle to me.
                                I have seen little of Kath Wood or Marion Coster for the past two months. Major
                                Jones is the neighbour who calls most regularly. He has a wireless set and calls on all of
                                us to keep us up to date with world as well as local news. He often brings oranges for
                                Ann who adores him. He is a very nice person but no oil painting and makes no effort to
                                entertain Ann but she thinks he is fine. Perhaps his monocle appeals to her.

                                George has bought a six foot long galvanised bath which is a great improvement
                                on the smaller oval one we have used until now. The smaller one had grown battered
                                from much use and leaks like a sieve. Fortunately our bathroom has a cement floor,
                                because one had to fill the bath to the brim and then bath extremely quickly to avoid
                                being left high and dry.

                                Lots and lots of love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. P.O. Mbeya 1st December 1933

                                Dearest Family,

                                Ann has not been well. We think she has had malaria. She has grown a good
                                deal lately and looks much thinner and rather pale. Georgie is thriving and has such
                                sparkling brown eyes and a ready smile. He and Ann make a charming pair, one so fair
                                and the other dark.

                                The Moltenos’ spent a few days here and took Georgie and me to Mbeya so
                                that Georgie could be vaccinated. However it was an unsatisfactory trip because the
                                doctor had no vaccine.

                                George went to the Lupa with the Moltenos and returned to the farm in their Baby
                                Austin which they have lent to us for a week. This was to enable me to go to Mbeya to
                                have a couple of teeth filled by a visiting dentist.

                                We went to Mbeya in the car on Saturday. It was quite a squash with the four of
                                us on the front seat of the tiny car. Once George grabbed the babies foot instead of the
                                gear knob! We had Georgie vaccinated at the hospital and then went to the hotel where
                                the dentist was installed. Mr Dare, the dentist, had few instruments and they were very
                                tarnished. I sat uncomfortably on a kitchen chair whilst he tinkered with my teeth. He filled
                                three but two of the fillings came out that night. This meant another trip to Mbeya in the
                                Baby Austin but this time they seem all right.

                                The weather is very hot and dry and the garden a mess. We are having trouble
                                with the young coffee trees too. Cut worms are killing off seedlings in the nursery and
                                there is a borer beetle in the planted out coffee.

                                George bought a large grey donkey from some wandering Masai and we hope
                                the children will enjoy riding it later on.

                                Very much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 14th February 1934.

                                Dearest Family,

                                You will be sorry to hear that little Ann has been very ill, indeed we were terribly
                                afraid that we were going to lose her. She enjoyed her birthday on the 8th. All the toys
                                you, and her English granny, sent were unwrapped with such delight. However next
                                day she seemed listless and a bit feverish so I tucked her up in bed after lunch. I dosed
                                her with quinine and aspirin and she slept fitfully. At about eleven o’clock I was
                                awakened by a strange little cry. I turned up the night light and was horrified to see that
                                Ann was in a convulsion. I awakened George who, as always in an emergency, was
                                perfectly calm and practical. He filled the small bath with very warm water and emersed
                                Ann in it, placing a cold wet cloth on her head. We then wrapped her in blankets and
                                gave her an enema and she settled down to sleep. A few hours later we had the same
                                thing over again.

                                At first light we sent a runner to Mbeya to fetch the doctor but waited all day in
                                vain and in the evening the runner returned to say that the doctor had gone to a case on
                                the diggings. Ann had been feverish all day with two or three convulsions. Neither
                                George or I wished to leave the bedroom, but there was Georgie to consider, and in
                                the afternoon I took him out in the garden for a while whilst George sat with Ann.
                                That night we both sat up all night and again Ann had those wretched attacks of
                                convulsions. George and I were worn out with anxiety by the time the doctor arrived the
                                next afternoon. Ann had not been able to keep down any quinine and had had only
                                small sips of water since the onset of the attack.

                                The doctor at once diagnosed the trouble as malaria aggravated by teething.
                                George held Ann whilst the Doctor gave her an injection. At the first attempt the needle
                                bent into a bow, George was furious! The second attempt worked and after a few hours
                                Ann’s temperature dropped and though she was ill for two days afterwards she is now
                                up and about. She has also cut the last of her baby teeth, thank God. She looks thin and
                                white, but should soon pick up. It has all been a great strain to both of us. Georgie
                                behaved like an angel throughout. He played happily in his cot and did not seem to
                                sense any tension as people say, babies do. Our baby was cheerful and not at all
                                subdued.

                                This is the rainy season and it is a good thing that some work has been done on
                                our road or the doctor might not have got through.

                                Much love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 1st October 1934

                                Dearest Family,

                                We are all well now, thank goodness, but last week Georgie gave us such a
                                fright. I was sitting on the verandah, busy with some sewing and not watching Ann and
                                Georgie, who were trying to reach a bunch of bananas which hung on a rope from a
                                beam of the verandah. Suddenly I heard a crash, Georgie had fallen backward over the
                                edge of the verandah and hit the back of his head on the edge of the brick furrow which
                                carries away the rainwater. He lay flat on his back with his arms spread out and did not
                                move or cry. When I picked him up he gave a little whimper, I carried him to his cot and
                                bathed his face and soon he began sitting up and appeared quite normal. The trouble
                                began after he had vomited up his lunch. He began to whimper and bang his head
                                against the cot.

                                George and I were very worried because we have no transport so we could not
                                take Georgie to the doctor and we could not bear to go through again what we had gone
                                through with Ann earlier in the year. Then, in the late afternoon, a miracle happened. Two
                                men George hardly knew, and complete strangers to me, called in on their way from the
                                diggings to Mbeya and they kindly drove Georgie and me to the hospital. The Doctor
                                allowed me to stay with Georgie and we spent five days there. Luckily he responded to
                                treatment and is now as alive as ever. Children do put years on one!

                                There is nothing much else to report. We have a new vegetable garden which is
                                doing well but the earth here is strange. Gardens seem to do well for two years but by
                                that time the soil is exhausted and one must move the garden somewhere else. The
                                coffee looks well but it will be another year before we can expect even a few bags of
                                coffee and prices are still low. Anyway by next year George should have some good
                                return for all his hard work.

                                Lots of love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. November 4th 1934

                                Dearest Family,

                                George is home from his White Hunting safari looking very sunburnt and well.
                                The elderly American, who was his client this time, called in here at the farm to meet me
                                and the children. It is amazing what spirit these old lads have! This one looked as though
                                he should be thinking in terms of slippers and an armchair but no, he thinks in terms of
                                high powered rifles with telescopic sights.

                                It is lovely being together again and the children are delighted to have their Dad
                                home. Things are always exciting when George is around. The day after his return
                                George said at breakfast, “We can’t go on like this. You and the kids never get off the
                                shamba. We’ll simply have to get a car.” You should have heard the excitement. “Get a
                                car Daddy?’” cried Ann jumping in her chair so that her plaits bounced. “Get a car
                                Daddy?” echoed Georgie his brown eyes sparkling. “A car,” said I startled, “However
                                can we afford one?”

                                “Well,” said George, “on my way back from Safari I heard that a car is to be sold
                                this week at the Tukuyu Court, diseased estate or bankruptcy or something, I might get it
                                cheap and it is an A.C.” The name meant nothing to me, but George explained that an
                                A.C. is first cousin to a Rolls Royce.

                                So off he went to the sale and next day the children and I listened all afternoon for
                                the sound of an approaching car. We had many false alarms but, towards evening we
                                heard what appeared to be the roar of an aeroplane engine. It was the A.C. roaring her
                                way up our steep hill with a long plume of steam waving gaily above her radiator.
                                Out jumped my beaming husband and in no time at all, he was showing off her
                                points to an admiring family. Her lines are faultless and seats though worn are most
                                comfortable. She has a most elegant air so what does it matter that the radiator leaks like
                                a sieve, her exhaust pipe has broken off, her tyres are worn almost to the canvas and
                                she has no windscreen. She goes, and she cost only five pounds.

                                Next afternoon George, the kids and I piled into the car and drove along the road
                                on lookout for guinea fowl. All went well on the outward journey but on the homeward
                                one the poor A.C. simply gasped and died. So I carried the shot gun and George
                                carried both children and we trailed sadly home. This morning George went with a bunch
                                of farmhands and brought her home. Truly temperamental, she came home literally
                                under her own steam.

                                George now plans to get a second hand engine and radiator for her but it won’t
                                be an A.C. engine. I think she is the only one of her kind in the country.
                                I am delighted to hear, dad, that you are sending a bridle for Joseph for
                                Christmas. I am busy making a saddle out of an old piece of tent canvas stuffed with
                                kapok, some webbing and some old rug straps. A car and a riding donkey! We’re
                                definitely carriage folk now.

                                Lots of love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 28th December 1934

                                Dearest Family,

                                Thank you for the wonderful Christmas parcel. My frock is a splendid fit. George
                                declares that no one can knit socks like Mummy and the children love their toys and new
                                clothes.

                                Joseph, the donkey, took his bit with an air of bored resignation and Ann now
                                rides proudly on his back. Joseph is a big strong animal with the looks and disposition of
                                a mule. he will not go at all unless a native ‘toto’ walks before him and when he does go
                                he wears a pained expression as though he were carrying fourteen stone instead of
                                Ann’s fly weight. I walk beside the donkey carrying Georgie and our cat, ‘Skinny Winnie’,
                                follows behind. Quite a cavalcade. The other day I got so exasperated with Joseph that
                                I took Ann off and I got on. Joseph tottered a few paces and sat down! to the huge
                                delight of our farm labourers who were going home from work. Anyway, one good thing,
                                the donkey is so lazy that there is little chance of him bolting with Ann.

                                The Moltenos spent Christmas with us and left for the Lupa Diggings yesterday.
                                They arrived on the 22nd. with gifts for the children and chocolates and beer. That very
                                afternoon George and John Molteno left for Ivuna, near Lake Ruckwa, to shoot some
                                guinea fowl and perhaps a goose for our Christmas dinner. We expected the menfolk
                                back on Christmas Eve and Anne and I spent a busy day making mince pies and
                                sausage rolls. Why I don’t know, because I am sure Abel could have made them better.
                                We decorated the Christmas tree and sat up very late but no husbands turned up.
                                Christmas day passed but still no husbands came. Anne, like me, is expecting a baby
                                and we both felt pretty forlorn and cross. Anne was certain that they had been caught up
                                in a party somewhere and had forgotten all about us and I must say when Boxing Day
                                went by and still George and John did not show up I felt ready to agree with her.
                                They turned up towards evening and explained that on the homeward trip the car
                                had bogged down in the mud and that they had spent a miserable Christmas. Anne
                                refused to believe their story so George, to prove their case, got the game bag and
                                tipped the contents on to the dining room table. Out fell several guinea fowl, long past
                                being edible, followed by a large goose so high that it was green and blue where all the
                                feathers had rotted off.

                                The stench was too much for two pregnant girls. I shot out of the front door
                                closely followed by Anne and we were both sick in the garden.

                                I could not face food that evening but Anne is made of stronger stuff and ate her
                                belated Christmas dinner with relish.

                                I am looking forward enormously to having Marjorie here with us. She will be able
                                to carry back to you an eyewitness account of our home and way of life.

                                Much love to you all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 5th January 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                You cannot imagine how lovely it is to have Marjorie here. She came just in time
                                because I have had pernicious vomiting and have lost a great deal of weight and she
                                took charge of the children and made me spend three days in hospital having treatment.
                                George took me to the hospital on the afternoon of New Years Eve and decided
                                to spend the night at the hotel and join in the New Years Eve celebrations. I had several
                                visitors at the hospital that evening and George actually managed to get some imported
                                grapes for me. He returned to the farm next morning and fetched me from the hospital
                                four days later. Of course the old A.C. just had to play up. About half way home the
                                back axle gave in and we had to send a passing native some miles back to a place
                                called Mbalizi to hire a lorry from a Greek trader to tow us home to the farm.
                                The children looked well and were full of beans. I think Marjorie was thankful to
                                hand them over to me. She is delighted with Ann’s motherly little ways but Georgie she
                                calls “a really wild child”. He isn’t, just has such an astonishing amount of energy and is
                                always up to mischief. Marjorie brought us all lovely presents. I am so thrilled with my
                                sewing machine. It may be an old model but it sews marvellously. We now have an
                                Alsatian pup as well as Joseph the donkey and the two cats.

                                Marjorie had a midnight encounter with Joseph which gave her quite a shock but
                                we had a good laugh about it next day. Some months ago George replaced our wattle
                                and daub outside pit lavatory by a substantial brick one, so large that Joseph is being
                                temporarily stabled in it at night. We neglected to warn Marj about this and one night,
                                storm lamp in hand, she opened the door and Joseph walked out braying his thanks.
                                I am afraid Marjorie is having a quiet time, a shame when the journey from Cape
                                Town is so expensive. The doctor has told me to rest as much as I can, so it is
                                impossible for us to take Marj on sight seeing trips.

                                I hate to think that she will be leaving in ten days time.

                                Much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 18th February 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                You must be able to visualise our life here quite well now that Marj is back and
                                has no doubt filled in all the details I forget to mention in my letters. What a journey we
                                had in the A.C. when we took her to the plane. George, the children and I sat in front and
                                Marj sat behind with numerous four gallon tins of water for the insatiable radiator. It was
                                raining and the canvas hood was up but part of the side flaps are missing and as there is
                                no glass in the windscreen the rain blew in on us. George got fed up with constantly
                                removing the hot radiator cap so simply stuffed a bit of rag in instead. When enough
                                steam had built up in the radiator behind the rag it blew out and we started all over again.
                                The car still roars like an aeroplane engine and yet has little power so that George sent
                                gangs of boys to the steep hills between the farm and the Mission to give us a push if
                                necessary. Fortunately this time it was not, and the boys cheered us on our way. We
                                needed their help on the homeward journey however.

                                George has now bought an old Chev engine which he means to install before I
                                have to go to hospital to have my new baby. It will be quite an engineering feet as
                                George has few tools.

                                I am sorry to say that I am still not well, something to do with kidneys or bladder.
                                George bought me some pills from one of the several small shops which have opened
                                in Mbeya and Ann is most interested in the result. She said seriously to Kath Wood,
                                “Oh my Mummy is a very clever Mummy. She can do blue wee and green wee as well
                                as yellow wee.” I simply can no longer manage the children without help and have
                                engaged the cook’s wife, Janey, to help. The children are by no means thrilled. I plead in
                                vain that I am not well enough to go for walks. Ann says firmly, “Ann doesn’t want to go
                                for a walk. Ann will look after you.” Funny, though she speaks well for a three year old,
                                she never uses the first person. Georgie say he would much rather walk with
                                Keshokutwa, the kitchen boy. His name by the way, means day-after-tomorrow and it
                                suits him down to the ground, Kath Wood walks over sometimes with offers of help and Ann will gladly go walking with her but Georgie won’t. He on the other hand will walk with Anne Molteno
                                and Ann won’t. They are obstinate kids. Ann has developed a very fertile imagination.
                                She has probably been looking at too many of those nice women’s magazines you
                                sent. A few days ago she said, “You are sick Mummy, but Ann’s got another Mummy.
                                She’s not sick, and my other mummy (very smugly) has lovely golden hair”. This
                                morning’ not ten minutes after I had dressed her, she came in with her frock wet and
                                muddy. I said in exasperation, “Oh Ann, you are naughty.” To which she instantly
                                returned, “My other Mummy doesn’t think I am naughty. She thinks I am very nice.” It
                                strikes me I shall have to get better soon so that I can be gay once more and compete
                                with that phantom golden haired paragon.

                                We had a very heavy storm over the farm last week. There was heavy rain with
                                hail which stripped some of the coffee trees and the Mchewe River flooded and the
                                water swept through the lower part of the shamba. After the water had receded George
                                picked up a fine young trout which had been stranded. This was one of some he had
                                put into the river when Georgie was a few months old.

                                The trials of a coffee farmer are legion. We now have a plague of snails. They
                                ring bark the young trees and leave trails of slime on the glossy leaves. All the ring
                                barked trees will have to be cut right back and this is heartbreaking as they are bearing
                                berries for the first time. The snails are collected by native children, piled upon the
                                ground and bashed to a pulp which gives off a sickening stench. I am sorry for the local
                                Africans. Locusts ate up their maize and now they are losing their bean crop to the snails.

                                Lots of love, Eleanor

                                #6255
                                TracyTracy
                                Participant

                                  My Grandparents

                                  George Samuel Marshall 1903-1995

                                  Florence Noreen Warren (Nora) 1906-1988

                                  I always called my grandfather Mop, apparently because I couldn’t say the name Grandpa, but whatever the reason, the name stuck. My younger brother also called him Mop, but our two cousins did not.

                                  My earliest memories of my grandparents are the picnics.  Grandma and Mop loved going out in the car for a picnic. Favourite spots were the Clee Hills in Shropshire, North Wales, especially Llanbedr, Malvern, and Derbyshire, and closer to home, the caves and silver birch woods at Kinver Edge, Arley by the river Severn, or Bridgnorth, where Grandma’s sister Hildreds family lived.  Stourbridge was on the western edge of the Black Country in the Midlands, so one was quickly in the countryside heading west.  They went north to Derbyshire less, simply because the first part of the trip entailed driving through Wolverhampton and other built up and not particularly pleasant urban areas.  I’m sure they’d have gone there more often, as they were both born in Derbyshire, if not for that initial stage of the journey.

                                  There was predominantly grey tartan car rug in the car for picnics, and a couple of folding chairs.  There were always a couple of cushions on the back seat, and I fell asleep in the back more times than I can remember, despite intending to look at the scenery.  On the way home Grandma would always sing,  “Show me the way to go home, I’m tired and I want to go to bed, I had a little drink about an hour ago, And it’s gone right to my head.”  I’ve looked online for that song, and have not found it anywhere!

                                  Grandma didn’t just make sandwiches for picnics, there were extra containers of lettuce, tomatoes, pickles and so on.  I used to love to wash up the picnic plates in the little brook on the Clee Hills, near Cleeton St Mary.  The close cropped grass was ideal for picnics, and Mop and the sheep would Baaa at each other.

                                  Mop would base the days outting on the weather forcast, but Grandma often used to say he always chose the opposite of what was suggested. She said if you want to go to Derbyshire, tell him you want to go to Wales.  I recall him often saying, on a gloomy day, Look, there’s a bit of clear sky over there.  Mop always did the driving as Grandma never learned to drive. Often she’d dust the dashboard with a tissue as we drove along.

                                  My brother and I often spent the weekend at our grandparents house, so that our parents could go out on a Saturday night.  They gave us 5 shillings pocket money, which I used to spend on two Ladybird books at 2 shillings and sixpence each.  We had far too many sweets while watching telly in the evening ~ in the dark, as they always turned the lights off to watch television.  The lemonade and pop was Corona, and came in returnable glass bottles.  We had Woodpecker cider too, even though it had a bit of an alcohol content.

                                  Mop smoked Kensitas and Grandma smoked Sovereign cigarettes, or No6, and the packets came with coupons.  They often let me choose something for myself out of the catalogue when there were enough coupons saved up.

                                  When I had my first garden, in a rented house a short walk from theirs, they took me to garden nurseries and taught me all about gardening.  In their garden they had berberis across the front of the house under the window, and cotoneaster all along the side of the garage wall. The silver birth tree on the lawn had been purloined as a sapling from Kinver edge, when they first moved into the house.  (they lived in that house on Park Road for more than 60 years).  There were perennials and flowering shrubs along the sides of the back garden, and behind the silver birch, and behind that was the vegeatable garden.  Right at the back was an Anderson shelter turned into a shed, the rhubarb, and the washing line, and the canes for the runner beans in front of those.  There was a little rose covered arch on the path on the left, and privet hedges all around the perimeter.

                                  My grandfather was a dental technician. He worked for various dentists on their premises over the years, but he always had a little workshop of his own at the back of his garage. His garage was full to the brim of anything that might potentially useful, but it was not chaotic. He knew exactly where to find anything, from the tiniest screw for spectacles to a useful bit of wire. He was “mechanicaly minded” and could always fix things like sewing machines and cars and so on.

                                  Mop used to let me sit with him in his workshop, and make things out of the pink wax he used for gums to embed the false teeth into prior to making the plaster casts. The porcelain teeth came on cards, and were strung in place by means of little holes on the back end of the teeth. I still have a necklace I made by threading teeth onto a string. There was a foot pedal operated drill in there as well, possibly it was a dentists drill previously, that he used with miniature grinding or polishing attachments. Sometimes I made things out of the pink acrylic used for the final denture, which had a strong smell and used to harden quickly, so you had to work fast. Initially, the workshop was to do the work for Uncle Ralph, Grandmas’s sisters husband, who was a dentist. In later years after Ralph retired, I recall a nice man called Claude used to come in the evening to collect the dentures for another dental laboratory. Mop always called his place of work the laboratory.

                                  Grandma loved books and was always reading, in her armchair next to the gas fire. I don’t recall seeing Mop reading a book, but he was amazingly well informed about countless topics.
                                  At family gatherings, Mops favourite topic of conversation after dinner was the atrocities committed over the centuries by organized religion.

                                  My grandfather played snooker in his younger years at the Conservative club. I recall my father assuming he voted Conservative, and Mop told him in no uncertain terms that he’s always voted Labour. When asked why he played snooker at the Conservative club and not the Labour club, he said with a grin that “it was a better class of people”, but that he’d never vote Conservative because it was of no benefit to the likes of us working people.

                                  Grandma and her sister in law Marie had a little grocers shop on Brettel Lane in Amblecote for a few years but I have no personal recollection of that as it was during the years we lived in USA. I don’t recall her working other than that. She had a pastry making day once a week, and made Bakewell tart, apple pie, a meat pie, and her own style of pizza. She had an old black hand operated sewing machine, and made curtains and loose covers for the chairs and sofa, but I don’t think she made her own clothes, at least not in later years. I have her sewing machine here in Spain.
                                  At regular intervals she’d move all the furniture around and change the front room into the living room and the back into the dining room and vice versa. In later years Mop always had the back bedroom (although when I lived with them aged 14, I had the back bedroom, and painted the entire room including the ceiling purple). He had a very lumpy mattress but he said it fit his bad hip perfectly.

                                  Grandma used to alternate between the tiny bedroom and the big bedroom at the front. (this is in later years, obviously) The wardrobes and chests of drawers never changed, they were oak and substantial, but rather dated in appearance. They had a grandfather clock with a brass face and a grandmother clock. Over the fireplace in the living room was a Utrillo print. The bathroom and lavatory were separate rooms, and the old claw foot bath had wood panels around it to make it look more modern. There was a big hot water geyser above it. Grandma was fond of using stick on Fablon tile effects to try to improve and update the appearance of the bathroom and kitchen. Mop was a generous man, but would not replace household items that continued to function perfectly well. There were electric heaters in all the rooms, of varying designs, and gas fires in living room and dining room. The coal house on the outside wall was later turned into a downstairs shower room, when Mop moved his bedroom downstairs into the front dining room, after Grandma had died and he was getting on.

                                  Utrillo

                                  Mop was 91 when he told me he wouldn’t be growing any vegetables that year. He said the sad thing was that he knew he’d never grow vegetables again. He worked part time until he was in his early 80s.

                                  #6243
                                  TracyTracy
                                  Participant

                                    William Housley’s Will and the Court Case

                                    William Housley died in 1848, but his widow Ellen didn’t die until 1872.  The court case was in 1873.  Details about the court case are archived at the National Archives at Kew,  in London, but are not available online. They can be viewed in person, but that hasn’t been possible thus far.  However, there are a great many references to it in the letters.

                                    William Housley’s first wife was Mary Carrington 1787-1813.  They had three children, Mary Anne, Elizabeth and William. When Mary died, William married Mary’s sister Ellen, not in their own parish church at Smalley but in Ashbourne.  Although not uncommon for a widower to marry a deceased wife’s sister, it wasn’t legal.  This point is mentioned in one of the letters.

                                    One of the pages of William Housley’s will:

                                    William Housleys Will

                                     

                                    An excerpt from Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters:

                                    A comment in a letter from Joseph (August 6, 1873) indicated that William was married twice and that his wives were sisters: “What do you think that I believe that Mary Ann is trying to make our father’s will of no account as she says that my father’s marriage with our mother was not lawful he marrying two sisters. What do you think of her? I have heard my mother say something about paying a fine at the time of the marriage to make it legal.” Markwell and Saul in The A-Z Guide to Tracing Ancestors in Britain explain that marriage to a deceased wife’s sister was not permissible under Canon law as the relationship was within the prohibited degrees. However, such marriages did take place–usually well away from the couple’s home area. Up to 1835 such marriages were not void but were voidable by legal action. Few such actions were instituted but the risk was always there.

                                    Joseph wrote that when Emma was married, Ellen “broke up the comfortable home and the things went to Derby and she went to live with them but Derby didn’t agree with her so she left again leaving her things behind and came to live with John in the new house where she died.” Ellen was listed with John’s household in the 1871 census. 
                                    In May 1872, the Ilkeston Pioneer carried this notice: “Mr. Hopkins will sell by auction on Saturday next the eleventh of May 1872 the whole of the useful furniture, sewing machine, etc. nearly new on the premises of the late Mrs. Housley at Smalley near Heanor in the county of Derby. Sale at one o’clock in the afternoon.”

                                    There were hard feelings between Mary Ann and Ellen and her children. Anne wrote: “If you remember we were not very friendly when you left. They never came and nothing was too bad for Mary Ann to say of Mother and me, but when Robert died Mother sent for her to the funeral but she did not think well to come so we took no more notice. She would not allow her children to come either.”
                                    Mary Ann was still living in May 1872. Joseph implied that she and her brother, Will “intend making a bit of bother about the settlement of the bit of property” left by their mother. The 1871 census listed Mary Ann’s occupation as “income from houses.”

                                    In July 1872, Joseph introduced Ruth’s husband: “No doubt he is a bad lot. He is one of the Heath’s of Stanley Common a miller and he lives at Smalley Mill” (Ruth Heath was Mary Anne Housley’s daughter)
                                    In 1873 Joseph wrote, “He is nothing but a land shark both Heath and his wife and his wife is the worst of the two. You will think these is hard words but they are true dear brother.” The solicitor, Abraham John Flint, was not at all pleased with Heath’s obstruction of the settlement of the estate. He wrote on June 30, 1873: “Heath agreed at first and then because I would not pay his expenses he refused and has since instructed another solicitor for his wife and Mrs. Weston who have been opposing us to the utmost. I am concerned for all parties interested except these two….The judge severely censured Heath for his conduct and wanted to make an order for sale there and then but Heath’s council would not consent….” In June 1875, the solicitor wrote: “Heath bid for the property but it fetched more money than he could give for it. He has been rather quieter lately.”

                                    In May 1872, Joseph wrote: “For what do you think, John has sold his share and he has acted very bad since his wife died and at the same time he sold all his furniture. You may guess I have never seen him but once since poor mother’s funeral and he is gone now no one knows where.”

                                    In 1876, the solicitor wrote to George: “Have you heard of John Housley? He is entitled to Robert’s share and I want him to claim it.”

                                    Anne intended that one third of the inheritance coming to her from her father and her grandfather, William Carrington, be divided between her four nieces: Sam’s three daughters and John’s daughter Elizabeth.
                                    In the same letter (December 15, 1872), Joseph wrote:
                                    “I think we have now found all out now that is concerned in the matter for there was only Sam that we did not know his whereabouts but I was informed a week ago that he is dead–died about three years ago in Birmingham Union. Poor Sam. He ought to have come to a better end than that”

                                    However, Samuel was still alive was on the 1871 census in Henley in Arden, and no record of his death can be found. Samuel’s brother in law said he was dead: we do not know why he lied, or perhaps the brothers were lying to keep his share, or another possibility is that Samuel himself told his brother in law to tell them that he was dead. I am inclined to think it was the latter.

                                    Excerpts from Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters continued:

                                    Charles went to Australia in 1851, and was last heard from in January 1853. According to the solicitor, who wrote to George on June 3, 1874, Charles had received advances on the settlement of their parent’s estate. “Your promissory note with the two signed by your brother Charles for 20 pounds he received from his father and 20 pounds he received from his mother are now in the possession of the court.”

                                    In December 1872, Joseph wrote: “I’m told that Charles two daughters has wrote to Smalley post office making inquiries about his share….” In January 1876, the solicitor wrote: “Charles Housley’s children have claimed their father’s share.”

                                    In the Adelaide Observer 28 Aug 1875

                                    HOUSLEY – wanted information
                                    as to the Death, Will, or Intestacy, and
                                    Children of Charles Housley, formerly of
                                    Smalley, Derbyshire, England, who died at
                                    Geelong or Creewick Creek Diggings, Victoria
                                    August, 1855. His children will hear of something to their advantage by communicating with
                                    Mr. A J. Flint, solicitor, Derby, England.
                                    June 16,1875.

                                    The Diggers & Diggings of Victoria in 1855. Drawn on Stone by S.T. Gill:

                                    Victoria Diggings, Australie

                                     

                                    The court case:

                                     Kerry v Housley.
                                    Documents: Bill, demurrer.
                                    Plaintiffs: Samuel Kerry and Joseph Housley.
                                    Defendants: William Housley, Joseph Housley (deleted), Edwin Welch Harvey, Eleanor Harvey (deleted), Ernest Harvey infant, William Stafford, Elizabeth Stafford his wife, Mary Ann Housley, George Purdy and Catherine Purdy his wife, Elizabeth Housley, Mary Ann Weston widow and William Heath and Ruth Heath his wife (deleted).
                                    Provincial solicitor employed in Derbyshire.
                                    Date: 1873

                                    From the Narrative on the Letters:

                                    The solicitor wrote on May 23, 1874: “Lately I have not written because I was not certain of your address and because I doubted I had much interesting news to tell you.” Later, Joseph wrote concerning the problems settling the estate, “You see dear brother there is only me here on our side and I cannot do much. I wish you were here to help me a bit and if you think of going for another summer trip this turn you might as well run over here.”

                                    In March 1873, Joseph wrote: “You ask me what I think of you coming to England. I think as you have given the trustee power to sign for you I think you could do no good but I should like to see you once again for all that. I can’t say whether there would be anything amiss if you did come as you say it would be throwing good money after bad.”

                                    In September 1872 Joseph wrote; “My wife is anxious to come. I hope it will suit her health for she is not over strong.” Elsewhere Joseph wrote that Harriet was “middling sometimes. She is subject to sick headaches. It knocks her up completely when they come on.” In December 1872 Joseph wrote, “Now dear brother about us coming to America you know we shall have to wait until this affair is settled and if it is not settled and thrown into Chancery I’m afraid we shall have to stay in England for I shall never be able to save money enough to bring me out and my family but I hope of better things.”
                                    On July 19, 1875 Abraham Flint (the solicitor) wrote: “Joseph Housley has removed from Smalley and is working on some new foundry buildings at Little Chester near Derby. He lives at a village called Little Eaton near Derby. If you address your letter to him as Joseph Housley, carpenter, Little Eaton near Derby that will no doubt find him.”

                                    In his last letter (February 11, 1874), Joseph sounded very discouraged and wrote that Harriet’s parents were very poorly and both had been “in bed for a long time.” In addition, Harriet and the children had been ill.
                                    The move to Little Eaton may indicate that Joseph received his settlement because in August, 1873, he wrote: “I think this is bad news enough and bad luck too, but I have had little else since I came to live at Kiddsley cottages but perhaps it is all for the best if one could only think so. I have begun to think there will be no chance for us coming over to you for I am afraid there will not be so much left as will bring us out without it is settled very shortly but I don’t intend leaving this house until it is settled either one way or the other. ”

                                    Joseph’s letters were much concerned with the settling of their mother’s estate. In 1854, Anne wrote, “As for my mother coming (to America) I think not at all likely. She is tied here with her property.” A solicitor, Abraham John Flint of 42 Full Street Derby, was engaged by John following the death of their mother. On June 30, 1873 the solicitor wrote: “Dear sir, On the death of your mother I was consulted by your brother John. I acted for him with reference to the sale and division of your father’s property at Smalley. Mr. Kerry was very unwilling to act as trustee being over 73 years of age but owing to the will being a badly drawn one we could not appoint another trustee in his place nor could the property be sold without a decree of chancery. Therefore Mr. Kerry consented and after a great deal of trouble with Heath who has opposed us all throughout whenever matters did not suit him, we found the title deeds and offered the property for sale by public auction on the 15th of July last. Heath could not find his purchase money without mortaging his property the solicitor which the mortgagee employed refused to accept Mr. Kerry’s title and owing to another defect in the will we could not compel them.”

                                    In July 1872, Joseph wrote, “I do not know whether you can remember who the trustee was to my father’s will. It was Thomas Watson and Samuel Kerry of Smalley Green. Mr. Watson is dead (died a fortnight before mother) so Mr. Kerry has had to manage the affair.”

                                    On Dec. 15, 1972, Joseph wrote, “Now about this property affair. It seems as far off of being settled as ever it was….” and in the following March wrote: “I think we are as far off as ever and farther I think.”

                                    Concerning the property which was auctioned on July 15, 1872 and brought 700 pounds, Joseph wrote: “It was sold in five lots for building land and this man Heath bought up four lots–that is the big house, the croft and the cottages. The croft was made into two lots besides the piece belonging to the big house and the cottages and gardens was another lot and the little intake was another. William Richardson bought that.” Elsewhere Richardson’s purchase was described as “the little croft against Smith’s lane.” Smith’s Lane was probably named for their neighbor Daniel Smith, Mrs. Davy’s father.
                                    But in December 1872, Joseph wrote that they had not received any money because “Mr. Heath is raising all kinds of objections to the will–something being worded wrong in the will.” In March 1873, Joseph “clarified” matters in this way: “His objection was that one trustee could not convey the property that his signature was not guarantee sufficient as it states in the will that both trustees has to sign the conveyance hence this bother.”
                                    Joseph indicated that six shares were to come out of the 700 pounds besides Will’s 20 pounds. Children were to come in for the parents shares if dead. The solicitor wrote in 1873, “This of course refers to the Kidsley property in which you take a one seventh share and which if the property sells well may realize you about 60-80 pounds.” In March 1873 Joseph wrote: “You have an equal share with the rest in both lots of property, but I am afraid there will be but very little for any of us.”

                                    The other “lot of property” was “property in Smalley left under another will.” On July 17, 1872, Joseph wrote: “It was left by my grandfather Carrington and Uncle Richard is trustee. He seems very backward in bringing the property to a sale but I saw him and told him that I for one expect him to proceed with it.” George seemed to have difficulty understanding that there were two pieces of property so Joseph explained further: “It was left by my grandfather Carrington not by our father and Uncle Richard is the trustee for it but the will does not give him power to sell without the signatures of the parties concerned.” In June 1873 the solicitor Abraham John Flint asked: “Nothing has been done about the other property at Smalley at present. It wants attention and the other parties have asked me to attend to it. Do you authorize me to see to it for you as well?”
                                    After Ellen’s death, the rent was divided between Joseph, Will, Mary Ann and Mr. Heath who bought John’s share and was married to Mary Ann’s daughter, Ruth. Joseph said that Mr. Heath paid 40 pounds for John’s share and that John had drawn 110 pounds in advance. The solicitor said Heath said he paid 60. The solicitor said that Heath was trying to buy the shares of those at home to get control of the property and would have defied the absent ones to get anything.
                                    In September 1872 Joseph wrote that the lawyer said the trustee cannot sell the property at the bottom of Smalley without the signatures of all parties concerned in it and it will have to go through chancery court which will be a great expense. He advised Joseph to sell his share and Joseph advised George to do the same.

                                    George sent a “portrait” so that it could be established that it was really him–still living and due a share. Joseph wrote (July 1872): “the trustee was quite willing to (acknowledge you) for the portrait I think is a very good one.” Several letters later in response to an inquiry from George, Joseph wrote: “The trustee recognized you in a minute…I have not shown it to Mary Ann for we are not on good terms….Parties that I have shown it to own you again but they say it is a deal like John. It is something like him, but I think is more like myself.”
                                    In September 1872 Joseph wrote that the lawyer required all of their ages and they would have to pay “succession duty”. Joseph requested that George send a list of birth dates.

                                    On May 23, 1874, the solicitor wrote: “I have been offered 240 pounds for the three cottages and the little house. They sold for 200 pounds at the last sale and then I was offered 700 pounds for the whole lot except Richardson’s Heanor piece for which he is still willing to give 58 pounds. Thus you see that the value of the estate has very materially increased since the last sale so that this delay has been beneficial to your interests than other-wise. Coal has become much dearer and they suppose there is coal under this estate. There are many enquiries about it and I believe it will realize 800 pounds or more which increase will more than cover all expenses.” Eventually the solicitor wrote that the property had been sold for 916 pounds and George would take a one-ninth share.

                                    January 14, 1876:  “I am very sorry to hear of your lameness and illness but I trust that you are now better. This matter as I informed you had to stand over until December since when all the costs and expenses have been taxed and passed by the court and I am expecting to receive the order for these this next week, then we have to pay the legacy duty and them divide the residue which I doubt won’t come to very much amongst so many of you. But you will hear from me towards the end of the month or early next month when I shall have to send you the papers to sign for your share. I can’t tell you how much it will be at present as I shall have to deduct your share with the others of the first sale made of the property before it went to court.
                                    Wishing you a Happy New Year, I am Dear Sir, Yours truly
                                    Abram J. Flint”

                                    September 15, 1876 (the last letter)
                                    “I duly received your power of attorney which appears to have been properly executed on Thursday last and I sent it on to my London agent, Mr. Henry Lyvell, who happens just now to be away for his annual vacation and will not return for 14 or 20 days and as his signature is required by the Paymaster General before he will pay out your share, it must consequently stand over and await his return home. It shall however receive immediate attention as soon as he returns and I hope to be able to send your checque for the balance very shortly.”

                                    1874 in chancery:

                                    Housley Estate Sale

                                  Viewing 20 results - 21 through 40 (of 194 total)